The Kings most gracious messages for peace and a personal treaty published for his peoples satisfaction, that they may see and judge, whether the foundation of the Commons declaration, touching their votes of no farther addresse to the King, viz His Majesties aversenesse to peace, be just rationall and religious.
         England and Wales. Sovereign (1625-1649 : Charles I)
      
       
         
           1648
        
      
       Approx. 307 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 74 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62100
         Wing S6344
         ESTC R669
         13415192
         ocm 13415192
         99477
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62100)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 99477)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 477:17)
      
       
         
           
             The Kings most gracious messages for peace and a personal treaty published for his peoples satisfaction, that they may see and judge, whether the foundation of the Commons declaration, touching their votes of no farther addresse to the King, viz His Majesties aversenesse to peace, be just rationall and religious.
             England and Wales. Sovereign (1625-1649 : Charles I)
             Symmons, Edward.
          
           [6], 138 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London? :
             1648.
          
           
             Compiled by E. Symmons. Cf. BMC.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- Charles I, 1625-1649 -- Sources.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
           THE
           KINGS
           MOST
           GRACIOVS
           MESSAGES
           FOR
           PEACE
           ,
           AND
           A
           PERSONAL
           TREATY
           .
        
         
           Published
           for
           His
           Peoples
           Satisfaction
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           and
           judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Commons
           Declaration
           ,
           touching
           their
           Votes
           of
           no
           farther
           Addresse
           to
           the
           KING
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           His
           Majesties
           aversenesse
           to
           Peace
           )
           be
           just
           ,
           Rationall
           and
           Religious
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             21.7
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             most
             High
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Yeare
           ,
           1648.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READERS
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           Nation
           ,
           Quality
           ,
           or
           Condition
           .
        
         
           
             Readers
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           Papists
           teach
           ,
           that
           
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Devotion
          
           ;
           but
           we
           believe
           ,
           
             of
             mischief
          
           rather
           .
           
             The
             world
             knew
             him
             not
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           for
           
             had
             they
             known
          
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           another
           place
           )
           
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             :
          
           and
           ●f
           Ignorance
           it
           was
           ,
           they
           desired
           Barabbas
           ,
           and
           denyed
           
             Jesus
             :
             I
             wot
             that
             through
             Ignorance
             ye
             did
             it
          
           (
           sayes
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
           So
           many
           people
           (
           in
           these
           times
           )
           have
           been
           busily
           mischievous
           against
           their
           King
           
             through
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           know
           Him
           :
           for
           
             had
             they
             known
          
           His
           Vertues
           and
           His
           Graces
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           have
           opposed
           Him
           ,
           nor
           preferred
           such
           (
           as
           they
           have
           done
           )
           before
           Him.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           our
           Saviour
           was
           ,
           so
           hath
           our
           Soveraign
           been
           ,
           shaddowed
           much
           from
           vulgar
           Eyes
           ,
           by
           the
           black
           cloud
           of
           sclaunder
           and
           reproaches
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           removed
           from
           each
           ,
           by
           the
           patient
           sufferings
           ,
           gentle
           actions
           ,
           and
           gracious
           sayings
           of
           them
           both
           :
           so
           that
           what
           
           was
           hidden
           ,
           did
           ,
           and
           doth
           (
           at
           last
           )
           appear
           (
           maugre
           spight
           )
           to
           admiration
           .
           
             Verily
             this
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           (
           said
           some
           of
           Christ
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           thought
           but
           meanly
           of
           him
           :
           )
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Never
             Man
             did
             ,
             or
             spake
             like
             him
             .
          
           So
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           when
           time
           was
           had
           low
           opinions
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           are
           even
           forced
           to
           confesse
           now
           ,
           that
           
             Doubtlesse
             He
             is
             a
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             highly
             beloved
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             never
             any
             (
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             much
             sorrow
             )
             suffered
             ,
             acted
             ,
             or
             writ
             better
             then
             He
             hath
             done
             .
          
        
         
           What
           Christs
           Minde
           and
           Spirit
           was
           ,
           (
           even
           unto
           those
           who
           studyed
           His
           hurt
           )
           the
           Gospell
           shewes
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           men
           might
           know
           the
           same
           )
           't
           is
           His
           Command
           to
           read
           that
           :
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             for
             they
             are
             they
             which
             doe
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
           Indeed
           they
           are
           
             His
             Messages
             of
             Peace
          
           to
           mankinde
           ;
           they
           d●scover
           His
           love
           and
           disposition
           to
           us
           ,
           His
           strong
           desires
           of
           Reconciliation
           with
           us
           .
           And
           of
           like
           nature
           or
           kinde
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           these
           ensuing
           
             Royall
             Papers
          
           ;
           which
           (
           also
           )
           for
           a
           like
           end
           ,
           are
           here
           collected
           ,
           published
           ,
           and
           presented
           in
           one
           view
           :
           (
           that
           the
           world
           might
           more
           fully
           see
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           King.
           )
           They
           are
           
             Messages
             of
             Peace
          
           from
           Him
           the
           
             wronged
             party
          
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           (
           not
           unfitly
           )
           called
           
             His
             Majesties
             Gospell
          
           to
           His
           people
           :
           wherein
           they
           may
           most
           clearly
           view
           His
           Gracious
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           His
           temper
           ;
           His
           gentle
           Nature
           and
           disposition
           ,
           even
           towards
           those
           ,
           who
           take
           pains
           and
           pleasure
           both
           ,
           to
           vex
           and
           grieve
           Him.
           
        
         
           Had
           that
           Heathen
           Senate
           of
           old
           Rome
           read
           Christs
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           Him
           therein
           ,
           His
           power
           and
           readinesse
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           have
           voted
           Him
           
             no
             God
          
           :
           So
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           ,
           if
           the
           Senate
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           had
           read
           these
           Messages
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           with
           a
           right
           Eye
           ;
           and
           observed
           His
           goodnesse
           expressed
           in
           them
           ,
           His
           ability
           and
           willingness
           of
           minde
           to
           pardon
           such
           as
           themselves
           are
           :
           they
           would
           not
           have
           voted
           Him
           
             no
             King
          
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           little
           lesse
           )
           
           
             no
             more
             Addresses
             to
             be
             made
             to
             Him.
          
           But
           (
           it
           seemes
           now
           )
           through
           their
           default
           in
           grace
           and
           light
           ;
           His
           Majesties
           Regality
           (
           like
           Christs
           Divinity
           )
           must
           depend
           upon
           the
           approbation
           of
           His
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           (
           for
           such
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           they
           possesse
           the
           place
           of
           Senatours
           ;
           )
           and
           must
           passe
           for
           currant
           no
           longer
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           please
           to
           allow
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           doth
           not
           this
           Act
           of
           theirs
           proclaime
           to
           all
           ,
           
             they
             fear
             not
             God
          
           ?
           't
           is
           His
           command
           ,
           that
           
             if
             a
             Brother
          
           ,
           an
           equall
           ,
           or
           common
           man
           
             be
             at
             odds
          
           with
           any
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           going
           or
           
             sending
             to
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             receiving
             from
          
           ,
           till
           a
           concord
           be
           concluded
           :
           but
           these
           being
           at
           difference
           with
           their
           King
           ,
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           their
           Publick
           Father
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           they
           owe
           all
           duty
           )
           have
           voted
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           and
           Resolv'd
           upon
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             that
             no
             more
             Addresses
             be
             made
             unto
             ,
             or
             received
             from
             Him
             :
          
           and
           supposing
           that
           this
           their
           opposition
           unto
           God
           ,
           might
           be
           noted
           to
           their
           shame
           ;
           they
           have
           since
           that
           ,
           advised
           upon
           an
           Ordinance
           
             that
             none
             shall
             presume
             to
             speak
             against
             them
             ,
          
           or
           to
           finde
           fault
           at
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Divinity
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           these
           new
           Reformers
           ,
           but
           we
           refer
           their
           doings
           to
           the
           worlds
           censure
           ,
           and
           themselves
           to
           the
           Iudge
           of
           all
           flesh
           .
        
         
           Readers
           ,
           You
           have
           here
           set
           before
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Conscience
           ;
           Wisdome
           and
           Humility
           ;
           Majesty
           and
           Mercy
           :
           Bowels
           of
           Compassion
           ,
           and
           Charity
           to
           Friends
           and
           Enemies
           :
           Yea
           ,
           what
           ever
           discovers
           a
           good
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           Christian
           ;
           you
           shall
           meet
           with
           it
           in
           these
           Messages
           of
           His
           Majesty
           :
           Behold
           them
           ,
           Read
           them
           ,
           Consider
           of
           them
           :
           And
           let
           that
           sweet
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           shines
           and
           breathes
           in
           them
           ,
           be
           conveyed
           plentifully
           into
           your
           Hearts
           by
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           HAd
           Solomon
           lived
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           He
           would
           scarce
           have
           said
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           or
           
             that
             which
             is
             ,
             hath
             been
             ,
          
           for
           surely
           that
           which
           now
           is
           ,
           hath
           never
           been
           :
           the
           Sun
           never
           saw
           such
           a
           shamelesse
           and
           viperous
           Generation
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           world
           in
           this
           her
           last
           and
           worst
           Age
           hath
           brought
           forth
           ;
           Patience
           cannot
           mention
           them
           ,
           without
           a
           zealous
           passion
           against
           them
           :
           and
           should
           Christ
           himself
           speak
           of
           them
           ,
           He
           would
           say
           
             they
             were
             of
             their
             father
             the
             Devill
             ,
          
           who
           undoubtedly
           hath
           put
           forth
           his
           whole
           strength
           to
           their
           begetting
           ,
           by
           whose
           sole
           help
           He
           hopes
           (
           under
           contrary
           pretences
           and
           professions
           )
           for
           ever
           to
           disgrace
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           to
           ruinate
           )
           
             Christian
             verity
          
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           banish
           all
           Duty
           and
           Charity
           from
           among
           us
           ,
           to
           rob
           us
           of
           that
           Liberty
           which
           no
           people
           like
           us
           did
           injoy
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           us
           under
           the
           most
           cruell
           and
           unreasonable
           Bondage
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           make
           us
           (
           who
           were
           the
           Happiest
           )
           of
           all
           nations
           the
           most
           miserable
           and
           despised
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           ungodly
           ends
           ,
           this
           
             sinfull
             Brood
          
           have
           raised
           a
           most
           wicked
           war
           in
           their
           own
           native
           Country
           ,
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           (
           the
           indulgent
           Father
           of
           it
           )
           unto
           whom
           themselves
           had
           often
           sworn
           fidelity
           and
           Allegiance
           :
           nor
           hath
           the
           supream
           Moderator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           yet
           stopt
           them
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           but
           (
           for
           the
           due
           punishment
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           the
           full
           discovery
           of
           their
           incredible
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           admirable
           graces
           in
           the
           King
           )
           hath
           suffered
           them
           rather
           to
           prevail
           ,
           prosper
           ,
           and
           grow
           worse
           and
           worse
           these
           7
           years
           together
           :
           in
           which
           interim
           or
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           His
           
           sacred
           Majesty
           (
           though
           the
           wronged
           party
           )
           imitating
           the
           Great
           and
           
             Good
             God
          
           ,
           hath
           often
           in
           his
           Commiseration
           and
           pity
           both
           to
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           (
           of
           our
           misery
           and
           their
           madnesse
           )
           sought
           Peace
           at
           their
           Hands
           ,
           who
           for
           no
           cause
           had
           broke
           the
           same
           ;
           yea
           and
           offered
           more
           for
           the
           Purchase
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           was
           ever
           till
           now
           desired
           of
           any
           English
           King.
           
        
         
           But
           they
           designing
           (
           as
           is
           now
           Evident
           )
           to
           inslave
           us
           ,
           and
           settle
           themselves
           in
           his
           Throne
           ,
           have
           like
           
             deaf
             Adders
          
           stopt
           their
           Ears
           ,
           and
           been
           most
           perverse
           unto
           all
           desires
           of
           that
           nature
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           his
           sending
           them
           any
           more
           ,
           have
           now
           at
           length
           not
           only
           imprisoned
           his
           
             sacred
             Person
          
           ,
           but
           also
           (
           as
           may
           be
           affirmed
           )
           interdicted
           him
           all
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           by
           voting
           
             no
             further
             Addresses
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             Him
             ,
          
           and
           forbidding
           all
           men
           ,
           (
           under
           penalty
           of
           High
           Treason
           )
           
             to
             receive
             ,
             or
             bring
             any
             Message
             from
             Him
             ,
          
           so
           tedious
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           to
           the
           Haters
           of
           Peace
           ,
           are
           motions
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           so
           irksome
           is
           Reason
           to
           them
           who
           resolve
           to
           Heare
           none
           .
        
         
           But
           supposing
           in
           their
           black
           Policy
           ,
           this
           Height
           of
           impiety
           ,
           might
           somewhat
           Startle
           the
           amazed
           world
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           been
           acquainted
           with
           the
           like
           before
           ,
           they
           promised
           a
           
             satisfactory
             Declaration
          
           ,
           wherein
           should
           be
           shewn
           the
           Reasons
           of
           so
           strange
           Votes
           and
           courses
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           seduced
           part
           of
           men
           grew
           big
           with
           expectation
           ,
           and
           looked
           for
           some
           new
           
             great
             mountain
             of
             Errour
          
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           never
           yet
           seen
           or
           heard
           of
           :
           But
           behold
           ,
           at
           last
           what
           appeared
           ;
           only
           a
           parcell
           of
           
             stale
             stuffe
          
           ,
           a
           new
           Heap
           of
           
             old
             tales
          
           without
           proofs
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           oftner
           told
           and
           confuted
           already
           ,
           then
           there
           be
           Members
           left
           in
           both
           Houses
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           repetition
           of
           them
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           is
           confessed
           by
           those
           who
           were
           blind
           before
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           an
           open
           discovery
           of
           an
           
             impotent
             spight
          
           that
           wants
           nothing
           but
           matter
           to
           work
           upon
           :
           And
           so
           far
           ,
           is
           this
           Declaration
           from
           satisfying
           amazed
           minds
           ,
           concerning
           those
           uncouth
           votes
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           leaves
           them
           more
           astonished
           ,
           the
           Ground
           or
           cause
           thereof
           being
           more
           strange
           and
           impudent
           ,
           then
           the
           votes
           themselves
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             Kings
             aversnesse
             unto
             Peace
          
           ,
           it
           begins
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             How
             fruitlesse
             our
             former
             Addresses
             have
             been
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             so
             well
             known
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             we
             should
             now
             declare
             ,
             why
             we
             made
             the
             last
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             before
             ,
             rather
             then
             why
             we
             
             are
             resolved
             to
             make
             no
             more
             .
          
           And
           again
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
        
         
           
             We
             have
             no
             lesse
             then
          
           7
           
             times
             (
             being
             never
             yet
             forced
             thereto
             )
             made
             such
             Applications
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             tendred
             such
             Propositions
             ,
             that
             might
             occasion
             the
             world
             to
             judge
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             only
             yeil●ed
             up
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ,
             but
             our
             Reason
             also
             and
             Iudgment
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             any
             true
             Peace
             or
             good
             Accommodation
             .
             But
             it
             never
             yet
             pleased
             the
             King
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             tender
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             make
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             offer
             any
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           Had
           these
           men
           who
           thus
           speak
           ,
           acted
           the
           Kings
           part
           ,
           and
           He
           theirs
           ▪
           there
           might
           have
           been
           much
           of
           truth
           ,
           though
           little
           of
           Piety
           and
           manners
           in
           these
           Expressions
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           :
           or
           had
           Affairs
           betwixt
           His
           Majesty
           and
           them
           been
           agitated
           in
           a
           Corner
           ,
           &
           not
           in
           the
           worlds
           Eye
           ,
           perhaps
           by
           these
           so
           confident
           aspersions
           of
           him
           ,
           some
           ill
           suspitions
           might
           have
           risen
           in
           peoples
           minds
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           case
           being
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           matters
           been
           acted
           as
           they
           have
           ,
           on
           the
           publick
           Stage
           ,
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           admire
           at
           their
           Hard
           foreheads
           .
           Certainly
           did
           they
           not
           fancy
           us
           stark
           blind
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           tell
           us
           it
           were
           night
           a
           noone
           day
           :
           did
           they
           not
           think
           us
           given
           up
           to
           the
           strongest
           delusions
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           speak
           to
           us
           after
           this
           fashion
           :
           but
           from
           this
           their
           Language
           ,
           we
           shall
           learn
           this
           Lesson
           ,
           That
           
             they
             who
             are
             not
             ashamed
             publickly
             to
             Charge
             such
             a
             thing
             upon
             their
             King
             ,
             so
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             all
             mens
             knowledge
             ,
             will
             never
             blush
             to
             traduce
             him
             to
             the
             full
             Height
             ,
             in
             matters
             more
             secret
             ,
             or
             lesse
             visible
             .
          
           This
           beginning
           of
           their
           Declaration
           (
           therefore
           )
           doth
           well
           instruct
           all
           people
           ,
           how
           to
           believe
           them
           in
           the
           sequel
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           Brass-brow'd
           and
           unreverend
           Men
           ,
           that
           so
           boldly
           affirm
           
             the
             world
             well
             knows
             how
             fruitl●sse
             their
             former
             Addresses
             have
             been
             ,
             &c.
          
           cannot
           shew
           one
           Addresse
           so
           qualified
           as
           they
           speak
           ,
           ever
           made
           by
           them
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           proved
           fruitlesse
           :
           they
           cannot
           name
           any
           one
           Act
           ,
           wherein
           they
           denied
           their
           own
           Wills
           ,
           or
           discovered
           the
           least
           good
           Affection
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           Divisions
           ;
           nor
           can
           they
           instance
           in
           any
           one
           motion
           ever
           proceeding
           from
           them
           unto
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           refused
           by
           Him
           ,
           that
           had
           any
           favour
           of
           right
           Reason
           ,
           or
           relish
           of
           true
           Iudgment
           in
           it
           :
           nay
           ,
           have
           not
           themselves
           continually
           slighted
           ,
           and
           most
           unreverendly
           rejected
           what
           ever
           Messages
           of
           that
           nature
           have
           been
           sent
           from
           him
           ?
           did
           His
           Majesty
           ever
           demand
           any
           thing
           
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           His
           own
           by
           Law
           ?
           nay
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Peace
           ,
           did
           He
           ever
           ask
           so
           much
           as
           by
           Law
           was
           due
           unto
           Him
           ?
           did
           He
           not
           alwaies
           recede
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           if
           their
           guilt
           and
           perversenesse
           had
           not
           made
           them
           uncapable
           of
           Satisfaction
           ?
           Surely
           the
           King
           hath
           not
           7
           times
           onely
           ,
           but
           rather
           7
           times
           seven
           within
           these
           7
           years
           ,
           made
           such
           Applications
           to
           them
           ,
           offered
           such
           tenders
           of
           mercy
           &
           pardon
           ,
           and
           of
           His
           own
           undoubted
           Rights
           &
           Priviledges
           ,
           as
           did
           (
           in
           very
           deed
           )
           occasion
           the
           world
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           He
           had
           
             yeilded
             up
             His
             will
             and
             Affections
             ,
          
           yea
           
             His
             Reason
             ,
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             a
             good
             Accommodation
             :
          
           but
           they
           would
           never
           yet
           please
           to
           accept
           of
           any
           ;
           when
           He
           spake
           to
           them
           of
           Peace
           ,
           they
           Hardened
           their
           Hearts
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           
             ready
             to
             Battaile
          
           :
           these
           things
           they
           know
           we
           are
           able
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           the
           world
           hath
           taken
           full
           notice
           of
           ;
           and
           yet
           with
           what
           audaciousnesse
           doe
           they
           affirm
           the
           Contrary
           before
           the
           worlds
           face
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           dis-honour
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           Commendation
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ?
           )
           But
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           Change
           is
           no
           Robbery
           in
           their
           opinions
           ;
           sith
           they
           return
           to
           the
           King
           what
           is
           theirs
           ,
           and
           apply
           unto
           Him
           their
           own
           Conditions
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           that
           Candour
           and
           righteousnesse
           which
           they
           take
           from
           Him
           ,
           to
           paint
           themselves
           withall
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           have
           done
           very
           good
           Justice
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Himself
           had
           to
           doe
           with
           such
           persons
           ,
           who
           could
           charge
           him
           home
           with
           their
           own
           faults
           ,
           and
           appropriate
           most
           favourably
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           Innocency
           and
           goodnesse
           which
           was
           truly
           His
           ;
           they
           could
           accuse
           and
           sclaunder
           His
           Holy
           Actions
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           large
           good
           report
           of
           their
           own
           ill
           doings
           ;
           whereby
           (
           as
           He
           saies
           )
           they
           spake
           their
           Testimony
           to
           be
           untrue
           ,
           and
           themselves
           
             Children
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             :
          
           so
           whosoever
           considers
           what
           these
           have
           writ
           must
           needs
           conclude
           the
           like
           of
           them
           ,
           
             even
             that
             Satan
             is
             in
             them
             of
             a
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           But
           their
           Conceit
           (
           as
           appears
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           word
           will
           get
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           credit
           enough
           to
           their
           sayings
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           think
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           fore-provided
           that
           His
           Majesty
           shall
           either
           not
           know
           ,
           what
           they
           object
           ,
           or
           if
           He
           doth
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           speak
           for
           Himself
           ,
           He
           shall
           not
           be
           suffered
           ;
           nor
           must
           any
           man
           dare
           (
           under
           pain
           of
           
             High
             Treason
          
           )
           to
           bring
           from
           Him
           into
           publick
           view
           any
           Papers
           or
           Writings
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           though
           tending
           only
           to
           the
           vindication
           of
           Himself
           from
           their
           base
           ,
           vile
           ,
           
           and
           ungodly
           sclaunders
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           sufficient
           to
           condemn
           Him
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           thirst
           for
           His
           bloud
           have
           thus
           accused
           Him.
           And
           here
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           these
           Happy
           times
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Iustice
           of
           our
           blessed
           Reformers
           .
           Sure
           had
           they
           any
           Hope
           that
           the
           King
           were
           likely
           by
           impertinent
           discourses
           ,
           to
           Help
           their
           lame
           and
           barren
           cause
           with
           some
           advantages
           ,
           they
           would
           easily
           admit
           of
           a
           Treaty
           with
           Him
           ,
           (
           what
           ere
           they
           say
           to
           the
           Contrary
           :
           )
           or
           did
           they
           imagine
           His
           Royall
           Pen
           could
           speak
           any
           thing
           but
           
             Innocency
             ,
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           content
           to
           hear
           from
           it
           ,
           upon
           this
           their
           further
           provocation
           of
           it
           :
           but
           wholly
           despairing
           of
           such
           matters
           ,
           they
           have
           thought
           meet
           ,
           to
           imprison
           both
           Him
           and
           His
           Pen
           too
           ,
           which
           (
           they
           know
           )
           would
           in
           a
           moment
           cast
           down
           this
           idle
           Cobweb
           ,
           as
           it
           formerly
           hath
           done
           others
           of
           like
           nature
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           to
           stop
           all
           mens
           mouths
           ,
           by
           affirming
           
             the
             world
             well
             knows
             How
             fruitlesse
             their
             former
             Addresses
             have
             been
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           But
           though
           His
           Majesties
           Hands
           are
           thus
           tied
           ,
           this
           
             Spiders
             web
          
           must
           not
           scape
           brushing
           :
           before
           it
           had
           Hung
           3
           daies
           ,
           an
           Honest
           broome
           reached
           at
           it
           ,
           a
           wholesome
           Antidote
           came
           out
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           appeare
           to
           be
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           fit
           onely
           for
           the
           draught
           or
           Dunghill
           ;
           and
           almost
           daily
           since
           ,
           some
           Loyall
           foot
           or
           other
           ,
           hath
           been
           trampling
           on
           it
           :
           for
           Stones
           would
           surely
           move
           ,
           and
           stir
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           men
           should
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           sith
           none
           can
           speak
           so
           well
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           He
           is
           voted
           to
           speak
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           sith
           their
           appeal
           is
           made
           to
           the
           worlds
           knowledge
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           to
           look
           back
           upon
           what
           the
           King
           hath
           said
           or
           done
           already
           ,
           even
           in
           Confutation
           of
           that
           here
           Charged
           upon
           Him
           ,
           scil
           .
           
             His
             aversness
             unto
             Peace
          
           :
           perhaps
           thereby
           alone
           ,
           it
           will
           sufficiently
           appear
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           sclaunderers
           which
           ever
           were
           ,
           these
           Declarers
           have
           deserved
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             most
             impudent
          
           ,
           and
           
             most
             shamelesse
          
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           look
           back
           so
           far
           as
           to
           the
           years
           1642.
           
           &
           43.
           or
           call
           to
           mind
           His
           Majesties
           unwillingnesse
           to
           war
           at
           first
           ,
           His
           many
           Messages
           to
           prevent
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           peace
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           broken
           ;
           or
           to
           mention
           how
           scornfully
           they
           were
           entertained
           ,
           as
           effects
           only
           of
           His
           weakness
           ,
           &
           instances
           of
           His
           want
           of
           power
           to
           make
           resistance
           .
           Nor
           will
           we
           remember
           how
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           they
           had
           kept
           him
           out
           of
           His
           town
           of
           Hull
           ,
           taken
           His
           Militia
           and
           Navy
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           raised
           an
           Army
           against
           
           Him
           ,
           before
           He
           set
           up
           His
           Standerd
           in
           His
           own
           defence
           against
           them
           (
           which
           His
           desire
           of
           Peace
           had
           prevailed
           with
           him
           to
           take
           down
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           recall
           his
           most
           just
           Declaration
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           unreverend
           and
           scandalous
           Libels
           against
           him
           might
           but
           likewise
           be
           recalled
           :
           
           )
           nor
           yet
           how
           in
           those
           daies
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           men
           of
           High
           Nobility
           and
           great
           Honour
           (
           against
           whom
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           object
           but
           that
           imployment
           )
           were
           not
           suffered
           in
           person
           to
           declare
           their
           Message
           ,
           (
           because
           it
           was
           
             for
             Peace
          
           )
           but
           commanded
           to
           depart
           the
           town
           speedily
           .
           Nor
           how
           at
           other
           times
           they
           imprisoned
           others
           that
           came
           to
           them
           on
           the
           same
           Errand
           ,
           how
           they
           often
           neglected
           to
           return
           Him
           any
           Answer
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           in
           lieu
           thereof
           (
           after
           a
           moneths
           delay
           )
           they
           would
           send
           Him
           a
           parcell
           of
           reproachfull
           expressions
           ,
           and
           peevish
           constructions
           of
           what
           He
           had
           writ
           in
           the
           sincerity
           of
           His
           heart
           ,
           and
           pity
           of
           Spirit
           for
           the
           insuing
           Miseries
           of
           His
           people
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           He
           would
           still
           interpret
           ,
           and
           call
           ,
           but
           mistakes
           ,
           that
           He
           might
           not
           exasperate
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           their
           ulcerated
           minds
           unto
           contention
           ,
           though
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           other
           then
           High
           Sclaunders
           &
           studied
           Contempts
           .
           Nor
           wil
           we
           call
           to
           mind
           how
           once
           in
           particular
           His
           earnest
           pressing
           for
           peace
           by
           a
           second
           and
           third
           Message
           ,
           (
           before
           He
           had
           received
           Answer
           to
           a
           former
           ,
           )
           did
           appear
           so
           intolerably
           offensive
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           to
           teach
           Him
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           such
           motions
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           (
           if
           it
           might
           be
           )
           all
           further
           molestations
           from
           Him
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           they
           fell
           the
           very
           next
           day
           (
           after
           their
           receipt
           thereof
           ,
           having
           first
           committed
           His
           Messenger
           )
           to
           accuse
           His
           Majesties
           
             Royall
             Consort
          
           of
           High
           Treason
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           things
           at
           so
           large
           a
           distance
           we
           need
           not
           remember
           ;
           nor
           how
           his
           Majesty
           after
           the
           often
           frustration
           of
           such
           His
           own
           endevours
           for
           Peace
           ,
           did
           convene
           the
           loyall
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           to
           consult
           of
           a
           way
           to
           procure
           that
           desired
           blessing
           ;
           how
           they
           laboured
           in
           vain
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           Letters
           which
           they
           sent
           to
           that
           end
           cryed
           up
           and
           down
           
             London
             streets
          
           in
           scorn
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           
             a
             Petition
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Wales
           ,
           
             and
             Duke
             of
          
           Yorke
           
             for
             Peace
          
           .
           How
           in
           answer
           thereto
           ,
           Papers
           full
           of
           Treason
           ,
           sedition
           ,
           and
           disloyalty
           were
           sent
           unto
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           unlawfull
           Covenant
           (
           which
           now
           themselves
           deride
           at
           ,
           as
           
             an
             Almanacke
             of
             last
             year
          
           ,
           or
           occasionall
           trick
           devised
           at
           the
           present
           to
           cheat
           the
           Kingdome
           )
           for
           His
           Majesty
           and
           all
           in
           Oxford
           
           to
           take
           :
           nor
           need
           we
           remember
           how
           all
           those
           Noble
           and
           Loyall
           men
           did
           under
           their
           Hands
           attest
           (
           to
           all
           the
           world
           )
           His
           Majesties
           earnest
           longings
           to
           have
           a
           period
           put
           to
           these
           unkind
           divisions
           ,
           which
           Himself
           also
           by
           his
           Actions
           did
           alwaies
           confirm
           ,
           whose
           constant
           course
           it
           was
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           any
           Victory
           got
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           remarkable
           defeat
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           send
           forth
           His
           Proclamations
           of
           Mercy
           and
           tenders
           of
           pardon
           (
           which
           are
           still
           extant
           in
           many
           hands
           )
           on
           Condition
           they
           would
           but
           at
           length
           be
           quiet
           and
           imbrace
           peace
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           never
           consent
           unto
           ,
           unlesse
           He
           would
           also
           yeild
           to
           Justifie
           their
           Iealousies
           ,
           and
           to
           condemn
           Himself
           as
           guilty
           of
           all
           they
           had
           Charged
           upon
           Him
           :
           And
           't
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           that
           when
           ever
           He
           procured
           to
           have
           a
           Treaty
           with
           them
           (
           which
           was
           but
           seldome
           )
           His
           Propositions
           were
           so
           much
           tending
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           damage
           ,
           that
           nothing
           disliked
           them
           more
           ,
           then
           His
           moderation
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           their
           continuall
           backwardnesse
           unto
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           their
           strict
           Limitations
           to
           their
           Commissioners
           ,
           when
           with
           much
           adoe
           they
           were
           obtained
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           evident
           enough
           by
           the
           passages
           of
           that
           at
           
             Vxbridge
             :
          
           )
           for
           they
           supposing
           the
           reasonablenesse
           of
           what
           they
           knew
           His
           Majesty
           desired
           ,
           and
           the
           unreasonablenesse
           of
           what
           themselves
           intended
           to
           aske
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           apparent
           by
           a
           free
           and
           open
           discussion
           ,
           that
           a
           Peace
           thereby
           might
           happily
           be
           produced
           in
           despight
           of
           them
           :
           wherefore
           their
           care
           was
           to
           prevent
           (
           if
           they
           could
           )
           any
           Treaties
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           devises
           to
           break
           them
           off
           ,
           before
           they
           came
           to
           any
           perfection
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           would
           with
           all
           speed
           make
           a
           Declaration
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           wherein
           they
           would
           pretend
           fully
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           
             His
             Majesties
             demands
             had
             neither
             Reason
             nor
             Iustice
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             matter
             or
             manner
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             such
             as
             left
             the
             people
             no
             Hopes
             to
             see
             an
             End
             of
             their
             present
             Calamities
             .
          
        
         
           But
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           look
           back
           so
           far
           for
           Helps
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Groundwork
           of
           this
           their
           false
           building
           ,
           we
           shall
           onely
           remember
           the
           meanes
           used
           by
           His
           Majesty
           for
           Peace
           ,
           since
           His
           peoples
           Calamities
           are
           confessed
           without
           dispute
           ,
           to
           be
           solely
           continued
           by
           these
           Declarers
           ;
           since
           the
           power
           hath
           been
           wholly
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           few
           or
           no
           forces
           pretending
           for
           the
           King
           in
           appearance
           against
           them
           ;
           (
           His
           Armies
           being
           for
           
           most
           part
           of
           the
           time
           disbanded
           ,
           and
           His
           Townes
           and
           Garrisons
           resigned
           .
           )
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           shall
           present
           to
           the
           worlds
           review
           onely
           those
           
             Messages
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           sent
           from
           his
           Majesty
           in
           these
           two
           last
           years
           ,
           since
           a
           little
           before
           He
           laied
           down
           His
           Sword
           ,
           and
           ceased
           from
           Action
           against
           them
           ;
           whereby
           it
           will
           be
           manifest
           enough
           ,
           what
           little
           cause
           they
           have
           to
           speak
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           in
           Commendation
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           owne
           good
           natures
           ;
           or
           to
           suggest
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           if
           He
           were
           so
           unperswadable
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           that
           neither
           their
           owne
           sighs
           ,
           and
           groans
           ,
           and
           tears
           will
           incline
           Him
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           
             nor
             the
             crying
             bloud
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Brothers
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             Hundred
             thousand
             free-born
             Subjects
             in
             three
             great
             Kingdomes
          
           can
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           desist
           from
           Cruelty
           and
           destruction
           .
           And
           then
           after
           this
           we
           shall
           desire
           to
           see
           what
           Evidence
           themselves
           can
           alleage
           for
           what
           they
           have
           said
           ▪
           we
           shall
           wish
           they
           would
           produce
           the
           
             strong
             reasons
          
           they
           have
           used
           ,
           to
           shew
           those
           
             Humble
             addresses
          
           which
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           doe
           so
           much
           boast
           of
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           let
           us
           Hear
           some
           or
           their
           
             self-denying
             streins
             ,
             affectionate
             expressions
          
           or
           
             devout
             Petitions
          
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           they
           infer
           )
           have
           so
           respectfully
           and
           tenderly
           flowed
           from
           them
           ,
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           world
           (
           to
           whom
           they
           appeal
           )
           may
           Judge
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           betwixt
           their
           King
           and
           them
           :
           which
           if
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           no
           question
           but
           what
           they
           have
           voted
           of
           Him
           ,
           will
           be
           generally
           concluded
           of
           them
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           
             interdicted
             all
             Humane
             society
          
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           more
           Messages
           sent
           ,
           or
           offers
           made
           unto
           them
           :
           nor
           any
           request
           or
           Petitions
           hereafter
           received
           from
           them
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           King
           should
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           God
           doth
           to
           such
           as
           they
           ,
           
             Because
             I
             have
             called
             ,
             and
             ye
             refused
             ,
             I
             have
             stretched
             out
             my
             hands
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             regarded
             ,
             but
             have
             set
             at
             nought
             all
             my
             Councels
             ,
          
           and
           slighted
           all
           my
           motions
           ,
           
             therefore
             when
             your
             fear
             commeth
             as
             Desolation
             ,
             and
             your
             Destruction
             as
             a
             whirlewind
             ,
             when
             distresse
             and
             anguish
             is
             upon
             you
             ,
             then
             you
             shall
             call
             unto
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             ,
             you
             shall
             seek
             mercy
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             it
          
           ;
           you
           shall
           
             eat
             the
             fruit
             of
             your
             owne
             waies
             ,
             and
             be
             filled
             with
             your
             owne
             devises
             :
          
           As
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           done
           unto
           you
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           His
           Majesties
           most
           Gracious
           Messages
           for
           Peace
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           at
           Westminster
           since
           the
           5.
           of
           Dec.
           1645.
           
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               first
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HIs
               Majesty
               being
               deeply
               sensible
               of
               the
               Continuation
               of
               this
               bloody
               and
               unnaturall
               Warre
               ,
               cannot
               think
               Himself
               discharg'd
               of
               the
               duty
               He
               owes
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               affection
               and
               regard
               He
               hath
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               His
               People
               ,
               without
               the
               constant
               application
               of
               His
               earnest
               endeavours
               to
               finde
               some
               expedient
               for
               the
               speedy
               ending
               of
               these
               unhappy
               distractions
               ,
               if
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               doth
               therefore
               desire
               ,
               That
               a
               Safe
               Conduct
               may
               be
               forthwith
               sent
               ,
               for
               the
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               
                 Southampton
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Ashburnham
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ieffery
                 Palmer
              
               Esquires
               ,
               and
               their
               Attendants
               ,
               with
               Coaches
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               other
               Accommodations
               for
               their
               Journey
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               during
               their
               stay
               there
               ,
               and
               return
               when
               they
               shall
               think
               fit
               .
               Whom
               His
               Majesty
               intends
               to
               send
               to
               the
               Lords
               &
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               furnished
               with
               such
               Propositions
               ,
               as
               His
               Majesty
               is
               confident
               will
               be
               the
               Foundation
               of
               a
               happy
               and
               well-grounded
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxford
                 
                   the
                   5.
                   of
                   Decem.
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           THis
           Message
           being
           received
           ,
           a
           Letter
           was
           sent
           thereupon
           from
           the
           Speakers
           of
           both
           Houses
           to
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Glemham
          
           (
           the
           then
           Governour
           of
           Oxford
           )
           promising
           an
           Answer
           to
           it
           
             with
             all
             convenient
             speed
          
           ,
           which
           His
           Majesty
           expected
           with
           silence
           accordingly
           
             ten
             dayes
          
           ,
           and
           then
           solicites
           them
           again
           for
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           which
           He
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               second
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HIs
               Majesty
               cannot
               but
               extremely
               wonder
               ,
               that
               after
               so
               many
               Expressions
               on
               your
               part
               ,
               of
               a
               deep
               and
               seeming
               sense
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               afflicted
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               dangers
               incident
               to
               His
               Person
               during
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               unnaturall
               War
               ,
               your
               many
               great
               and
               so
               often
               repeated
               Protestations
               ,
               that
               the
               raising
               of
               these
               Arms
               hath
               been
               onely
               for
               the
               necessary
               defence
               of
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               His
               Majesties
               Honour
               ,
               Safety
               and
               Prosperity
               ,
               the
               Peace
               ,
               Comfort
               and
               Security
               of
               His
               People
               ,
               you
               should
               delay
               a
               Safe
               Conduct
               to
               the
               persons
               mentioned
               in
               His
               Majesties
               Message
               of
               the
               fifth
               of
               this
               instant
               December
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               sent
               unto
               you
               with
               Propositions
               for
               a
               well-grounded
               Peace
               :
               A
               thing
               so
               far
               from
               having
               been
               denyed
               at
               any
               times
               by
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               whensoever
               you
               have
               desired
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               He
               believes
               it
               hath
               been
               seldome
               (
               if
               ever
               )
               practiced
               among
               the
               most
               avowed
               and
               professed
               enemies
               ,
               much
               lesse
               from
               Subjects
               to
               their
               King.
               But
               His
               Majesty
               is
               resolved
               ,
               that
               no
               discouragements
               whatsoever
               shall
               make
               Him
               faile
               of
               His
               part
               ,
               in
               doing
               His
               uttermost
               endeavours
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               these
               Calamities
               ,
               which
               if
               not
               in
               time
               prevented
               ,
               must
               prove
               the
               ruine
               of
               this
               unhappy
               
               Nation
               ;
               And
               therefore
               doth
               once
               againe
               desire
               ,
               That
               a
               safe
               Conduct
               may
               be
               forthwith
               sent
               for
               those
               persons
               expressed
               in
               His
               former
               Message
               ,
               and
               doth
               therefore
               Conjure
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               answer
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               when
               he
               shal
               make
               inquisition
               for
               all
               the
               Bloud
               that
               hath
               and
               may
               yet
               be
               spilt
               in
               this
               unnaturall
               War
               ,
               as
               you
               tender
               the
               preservation
               and
               establishment
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               by
               all
               the
               Bonds
               of
               Duty
               and
               Allegiance
               to
               your
               King
               ,
               or
               compassion
               to
               your
               bleeding
               ,
               and
               unhappy
               Country
               ,
               and
               of
               Charity
               to
               your selves
               ,
               that
               you
               dispose
               your
               hearts
               to
               a
               true
               sense
               ,
               and
               imploy
               all
               your
               faculties
               in
               a
               more
               serious
               endevour
               ,
               together
               with
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               set
               a
               speedy
               end
               to
               these
               wasting
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               then
               He
               shall
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               will
               yet
               again
               give
               the
               blessing
               of
               Peace
               to
               this
               distracted
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   15.
                   
                     of
                     December
                  
                   ,
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               .
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Message
           seconding
           the
           former
           ,
           spake
           (
           as
           many
           others
           had
           done
           )
           His
           Majesties
           earnestnesse
           for
           Peace
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           affected
           He
           was
           with
           his
           peoples
           miseries
           in
           the
           want
           of
           it
           :
           but
           't
           is
           thought
           meet
           (
           by
           them
           to
           whom
           't
           is
           sent
           )
           
             to
             make
             His
             Heart
             more
             sicke
             ,
             by
             delaying
             His
             hopes
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           (
           neglecting
           their
           owne
           promise
           of
           returning
           an
           Answer
           
             with
             all
             convenient
             speed
          
           )
           they
           cause
           him
           to
           wait
           
             ten
             daies
          
           longer
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           time
           they
           seemed
           as
           far
           from
           remembering
           either
           Him
           ,
           or
           themselves
           as
           at
           the
           beginning
           :
           which
           His
           Majesty
           observing
           ,
           and
           withall
           conceiving
           this
           unwillingnes
           in
           them
           to
           admit
           of
           Peace
           ,
           might
           be
           for
           that
           He
           had
           motioned
           to
           send
           it
           by
           others
           ,
           apprehended
           because
           they
           had
           (
           in
           pretence
           at
           least
           )
           fought
           so
           long
           to
           injoy
           His
           presence
           ,
           that
           if
           himself
           should
           carry
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           undoubtedly
           both
           imbrace
           that
           ,
           and
           reverence
           Him
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           offers
           to
           go
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           Treat
           personally
           with
           them
           about
           the
           same
           :
           
           yea
           and
           to
           make
           the
           surer
           way
           to
           Himself
           with
           this
           great
           Blessing
           (
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           His
           people
           )
           He
           resolves
           to
           buy
           their
           consent
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           beg
           it
           ,
           by
           receding
           so
           much
           from
           His
           owne
           rights
           ,
           as
           none
           of
           His
           Predecessours
           ever
           did
           :
           for
           supposing
           the
           point
           of
           their
           owne
           security
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           maine
           obstacle
           in
           the
           Businesse
           ;
           He
           offers
           to
           part
           with
           the
           Militia
           it self
           out
           of
           His
           owne
           Hands
           for
           a
           season
           :
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           omitting
           all
           Expostulations
           for
           their
           so
           High
           neglect
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           Him
           ,
           in
           not
           answering
           His
           former
           Messages
           ;
           He
           writes
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               third
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               NOtwithstanding
               the
               strange
               and
               unexpected
               delaies
               (
               which
               can
               be
               presidented
               by
               no
               former
               times
               )
               to
               His
               Majesties
               two
               former
               Messages
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               will
               lay
               aside
               all
               Expostulations
               ,
               as
               rather
               serving
               to
               lose
               time
               ,
               then
               to
               contribute
               any
               remedy
               to
               the
               evils
               ,
               which
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               do
               afflict
               this
               distracted
               Kingdom
               ;
               Therefore
               without
               farther
               Preamble
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               thinks
               it
               most
               necessary
               to
               send
               these
               Propositions
               this
               way
               ,
               which
               He
               intended
               to
               do
               by
               the
               Persons
               mentioned
               in
               His
               former
               Messages
               ,
               though
               He
               well
               knows
               the
               great
               disadvantage
               ,
               which
               Overtures
               of
               this
               kind
               have
               ,
               by
               the
               want
               of
               being
               accompanied
               by
               wel-instructed
               Messengers
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               conceiving
               that
               the
               former
               Treaties
               have
               hitherto
               proved
               ineffectuall
               ,
               chiefly
               for
               want
               of
               power
               in
               those
               persons
               that
               Treated
               ,
               as
               likewise
               ,
               because
               those
               from
               whom
               their
               power
               was
               derived
               (
               not
               possibly
               having
               the
               particular
               informations
               of
               every
               severall
               debate
               )
               could
               not
               give
               so
               clear
               a
               Judgment
               as
               was
               requisite
               in
               so
               important
               a
               businesse
               ;
               If
               therefore
               His
               Majesty
               
               may
               have
               the
               engagement
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               Major
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               Common-Councel
               ,
               and
               Militia
               of
               London
               ,
               of
               the
               chief
               Commanders
               in
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax's
              
               Army
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               in
               the
               Scots
               Army
               ,
               for
               His
               Majesties
               free
               and
               safe
               coming
               to
               ,
               &
               abode
               in
               London
               or
               Westminster
               ,
               (
               with
               such
               of
               His
               Servants
               now
               attending
               Him
               ,
               and
               their
               Followers
               ,
               not
               exceeding
               in
               all
               the
               number
               of
               300
               )
               for
               the
               space
               of
               forty
               daies
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               said
               time
               for
               his
               free
               and
               safe
               repair
               to
               any
               of
               His
               Garrisons
               of
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 Worcester
              
               ,
               or
               Newark
               ,
               (
               which
               His
               Majesty
               shall
               nominate
               at
               any
               time
               before
               His
               going
               from
               London
               or
               Westminster
               )
               His
               Majesty
               propounds
               to
               have
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               with
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               upon
               all
               matters
               which
               may
               conduce
               to
               the
               restoring
               of
               Peace
               and
               happinesse
               to
               these
               miserably
               distracted
               Kingdoms
               ;
               And
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               three
               Heads
               which
               were
               Treated
               on
               at
               Uxbridge
               .
               And
               for
               the
               better
               clearing
               of
               His
               Majesties
               earnest
               and
               sincere
               intentions
               of
               putting
               an
               end
               to
               these
               unnaturall
               Distractions
               ,
               (
               knowing
               that
               point
               of
               security
               may
               prove
               the
               greatest
               obstacle
               to
               this
               most
               blessed
               work
               )
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               Declares
               ,
               That
               He
               is
               willing
               to
               commit
               the
               great
               Trust
               of
               the
               Militia
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               such
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               Powers
               ,
               as
               are
               exprest
               in
               the
               Paper
               delivered
               by
               His
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               at
               Uxbridge
               ,
               the
               6.
               of
               February
               last
               ,
               to
               these
               Persons
               following
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Lord
               
                 Privy
                 Seal
              
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Hertford
               ,
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Dorchester
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dorset
               ,
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               Earl
               of
               South-hampton
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               Earl
               of
               
               Manchester
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Denbigh
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               Lord
               Say
               ,
               Lord
               Seymour
               ,
               Lord
               Lucas
               ,
               Lord
               Lexington
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Denzill
                 Hollis
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Pierrepoint
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Henry
                 Bellasis
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Spencer
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Ashburnham
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Gervas
                 Clifton
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Vane
                 junior
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Robert
                 Wallop
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Chichely
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Philip
                 Skippon
              
               ,
               supposing
               that
               these
               are
               Persons
               against
               whom
               there
               can
               be
               no
               just
               exception
               :
               But
               if
               this
               doth
               not
               satisfie
               ,
               then
               His
               Majesty
               offers
               to
               name
               the
               one
               half
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               other
               to
               the
               election
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               with
               the
               Powers
               and
               Limitations
               before
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               Thus
               His
               Majesty
               calls
               God
               and
               the
               World
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               of
               His
               sincere
               Intentions
               and
               reall
               Endevours
               ,
               for
               the
               composing
               and
               setling
               of
               these
               miserable
               Distractions
               ,
               which
               He
               doubts
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               soon
               be
               put
               to
               a
               happy
               Conclusion
               ,
               if
               this
               His
               Majesties
               offer
               be
               accepted
               ;
               Otherwise
               He
               leaves
               all
               the
               World
               to
               Judge
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Continuers
               of
               this
               unnaturall
               War.
               And
               therefore
               He
               once
               more
               Conjures
               you
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               Bonds
               of
               Duty
               you
               owe
               to
               God
               and
               your
               King
               ,
               to
               have
               so
               great
               a
               Compassion
               on
               the
               bleeding
               and
               miserable
               Estate
               of
               your
               Country
               ,
               That
               you
               joyne
               your
               most
               serious
               and
               hearty
               Endevours
               with
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               happy
               and
               speedy
               end
               to
               these
               present
               Miseries
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxford
                 
                   the
                   26
                   
                     of
                     December
                  
                   ,
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           WHile
           this
           Message
           was
           in
           the
           way
           of
           passage
           to
           them
           ,
           this
           ensuing
           Paper
           (
           which
           seems
           to
           relate
           to
           the
           two
           former
           )
           comes
           from
           them
           ,
           after
           20
           daies
           
             serious
             Consideration
          
           ,
           (
           as
           themselves
           speak
           )
           for
           so
           long
           the
           
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
          
           together
           with
           the
           
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Scotland
             ,
          
           were
           deep
           in
           consultation
           about
           the
           framing
           of
           it
           :
           it
           conteins
           only
           two
           things
           ;
           a
           Commendation
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           a
           Deniall
           of
           the
           Kings
           request
           ,
           for
           a
           safe
           Conduct
           unto
           His
           Commissioners
           to
           Treat
           for
           Peace
           :
           't
           is
           this
           which
           follows
           :
        
         
           
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
              
               Majesty
               ,
            
             
               THe
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               Assembled
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               have
               received
               your
               Letters
               of
               the
               fifth
               &
               fifteenth
               of
               this
               instant
               December
               ,
               and
               having
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               taken
               the
               same
               into
               their
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               do
               humbly
               return
               this
               Answer
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               in
               all
               their
               Actions
               manifested
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               their
               sincere
               and
               earnest
               desires
               ,
               that
               a
               safe
               and
               well
               grounded
               Peace
               might
               be
               setled
               in
               Your
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               obtaining
               so
               great
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               shall
               ever
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               use
               their
               utmost
               endevours
               ,
               and
               beseech
               Your
               Majesty
               to
               believe
               ;
               that
               their
               not
               sending
               a
               more
               speedy
               Answer
               ,
               hath
               not
               proceeded
               from
               any
               intention
               to
               retard
               the
               means
               of
               putting
               an
               end
               to
               these
               present
               Calamities
               by
               a
               happy
               Peace
               ,
               but
               hath
               been
               occasioned
               by
               the
               Considerations
               and
               Debates
               necessary
               in
               a
               businesse
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               ,
               wherein
               both
               Kingdoms
               are
               so
               much
               concerned
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               Your
               Majesties
               desire
               of
               a
               safe
               Conduct
               for
               the
               coming
               hither
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Southampton
                 ,
                 John
                 Ashburnham
              
               and
               
                 Jeffrey
                 Palmer
              
               Esquires
               ,
               with
               Propositions
               to
               be
               the
               foundation
               of
               a
               happy
               and
               well
               grounded
               Peace
               ,
               They
               finding
               that
               former
               Treaties
               have
               been
               made
               use
               of
               for
               other
               ends
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               have
               proved
               delatory
               ,
               and
               unsuccesfull
               ,
               cannot
               give
               way
               to
               a
               safe
               Conduct
               according
               to
               Your
               Majesties
               desire
               ;
               But
               both
               Houses
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ,
               having
               now
               under
               their
               Consideration
               Propositions
               and
               Bills
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               safe
               and
               well
               grounded
               Peace
               ,
               which
               are
               speedily
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               do
               resolve
               after
               mutuall
               agreement
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               to
               present
               them
               with
               all
               speed
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Gray
                 of
                 Wark
                 
                   Speaker
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Peers
                
                 pro
                 tempore
                 .
                 William
                 Lenthall
                 
                   Speaker
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   .
                
              
               
                 Westminster
                 
                   the
                   25.
                   
                   December
                   ,
                   1645.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           WE
           have
           read
           of
           a
           proud
           Pope
           ,
           that
           made
           His
           Lord
           the
           Emperour
           seeking
           for
           a
           Treaty
           with
           Him
           ,
           wait
           three
           daies
           before
           he
           would
           grant
           it
           :
           but
           never
           till
           this
           Age
           was
           it
           heard
           or
           read
           ,
           that
           
             Humble
             and
             Loyall
             Subjects
          
           (
           as
           these
           men
           call
           themselves
           )
           did
           force
           their
           Soveraigne
           to
           wait
           twenty
           daies
           for
           an
           Answer
           to
           a
           like
           request
           ,
           and
           then
           return
           Him
           a
           flat
           deniall
           :
           But
           His
           majesty
           had
           been
           too
           long
           ,
           and
           too
           well
           acquainted
           with
           this
           perversenesse
           of
           theirs
           ;
           and
           being
           (
           in
           His
           measure
           )
           like
           Him
           whose
           Vicegerent
           He
           is
           ,
           of
           great
           patience
           and
           long-suffering
           ,
           passeth
           by
           again
           ,
           this
           their
           unreverend
           Carriage
           and
           demeanour
           towards
           Him
           ,
           without
           any
           expostulation
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           being
           ever
           carefull
           ,
           to
           shun
           and
           avoid
           what
           might
           in
           likelyhood
           hinder
           His
           pious
           designe
           ,
           of
           obtaining
           Peace
           unto
           his
           people
           :
           and
           therefore
           presseth
           again
           His
           last
           motion
           in
           his
           third
           Message
           for
           a
           
             personall
             Treaty
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               fourth
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               ALthough
               the
               Message
               sent
               by
               Sir
               
                 Peter
                 Killegrew
              
               ,
               may
               justly
               require
               an
               expostulatory
               Answer
               ,
               yet
               His
               Majesty
               laies
               that
               aside
               ,
               as
               not
               so
               proper
               for
               His
               present
               Endevours
               ;
               leaving
               all
               the
               World
               to
               judge
               ,
               whether
               His
               Proposition
               for
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               ,
               or
               the
               flat
               deniall
               of
               a
               safe
               Conduct
               for
               Persons
               to
               begin
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               be
               greater
               signes
               of
               a
               reall
               Intention
               to
               Peace
               ;
               
               and
               shall
               now
               onely
               insist
               upon
               His
               former
               Message
               of
               the
               26
               of
               this
               December
               .
               That
               upon
               His
               repair
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               He
               doubts
               not
               but
               so
               to
               joyne
               His
               Endeavours
               with
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               just
               satisfaction
               ,
               not
               onely
               concerning
               the
               businesse
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               way
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               Publike
               Debts
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               as
               others
               .
               And
               as
               already
               He
               hath
               shewn
               a
               fair
               way
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Militia
               ,
               so
               He
               shall
               carefully
               Endeavour
               in
               all
               other
               Particulars
               ,
               that
               none
               shall
               have
               cause
               to
               complain
               for
               want
               of
               security
               ,
               whereby
               just
               Jealousies
               may
               arise
               to
               hinder
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               desired
               Peace
               .
               And
               certainly
               this
               Proposition
               of
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               could
               never
               have
               entred
               into
               His
               Majesties
               Thoughts
               ,
               if
               He
               had
               not
               resolved
               to
               make
               apparent
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               Publike
               good
               and
               Peace
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               farre
               dearer
               to
               Him
               then
               the
               respect
               of
               any
               particular
               Interest
               .
               Wherefore
               none
               can
               oppose
               this
               Motion
               ,
               without
               a
               manifest
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               He
               particularly
               envies
               His
               Majesty
               should
               be
               the
               chief
               Author
               in
               so
               blessed
               a
               Work
               ,
               besides
               the
               declaring
               Himself
               a
               direct
               opposer
               of
               the
               happy
               Peace
               of
               these
               Nations
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               whosoever
               will
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               His
               fair
               and
               specious
               Protestations
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               true
               and
               Publike
               Test
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               have
               a
               reall
               sence
               ,
               and
               doe
               truely
               commiserate
               the
               miseries
               of
               their
               bleeding
               Countrey
               ,
               let
               them
               speedily
               and
               cheerfully
               embrace
               His
               Majesties
               Proposition
               for
               His
               Personall
               Treaty
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               undoubtedly
               to
               these
               now
               distracted
               Kingdomes
               ,
               restore
               the
               happinesse
               
               of
               a
               long
               wisht
               for
               ,
               and
               lasting
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   29
                   
                     day
                     of
                  
                   December
                   ,
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parlialiament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Message
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           was
           very
           unpleasing
           ,
           and
           spake
           the
           King
           very
           troublesome
           ,
           in
           being
           so
           importunate
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           amongst
           them
           ,
           whose
           presence
           next
           to
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           greatest
           torment
           to
           them
           :
           Wherefore
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           Ambassadors
           for
           Peace
           are
           never
           welcome
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           that
           love
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           him
           a
           guesse
           what
           Himselfe
           should
           find
           if
           He
           came
           within
           their
           reach
           ,
           they
           kept
           His
           Messenger
           as
           their
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           returned
           silence
           to
           His
           Message
           :
           hereupon
           His
           Majesty
           having
           waited
           their
           Leasure
           full
           twenty
           daies
           longer
           (
           viz.
           from
           Dec.
           26.
           to
           Ian.
           15.
           )
           and
           hearing
           no
           news
           of
           either
           ,
           sends
           to
           inquire
           after
           His
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           withall
           moves
           again
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           as
           before
           ,
           inlarging
           His
           offers
           for
           what
           He
           desires
           ,
           and
           recedes
           further
           yet
           from
           His
           owne
           Rights
           ,
           for
           His
           Peoples
           quiet
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               fifth
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               BUt
               that
               these
               are
               times
               ,
               wherein
               nothing
               is
               strange
               ;
               it
               were
               a
               thing
               much
               to
               be
               marvailed
               at
               ,
               what
               should
               cause
               this
               unparalell'd
               long
               detention
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Trumpet
               ,
               sent
               with
               His
               Gracious
               Message
               of
               the
               26
               of
               December
               last
               ;
               Peace
               being
               the
               only
               Subject
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               His
               Majesties
               Personall
               Treaty
               ,
               the
               means
               proposed
               for
               it
               .
               And
               it
               were
               almost
               as
               great
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               
               His
               Majesty
               should
               be
               so
               long
               from
               inquiring
               after
               it
               ,
               if
               that
               the
               hourly
               expectation
               thereof
               ,
               had
               not
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               satisfied
               His
               Impatience
               :
               But
               let
               His
               Majesty
               by
               His
               long
               silence
               ,
               should
               condemn
               Himself
               of
               Carelesnesse
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               so
               much
               concerns
               the
               good
               of
               all
               His
               People
               ,
               He
               thinks
               it
               high
               time
               to
               inquire
               after
               His
               said
               Trumpeter
               ;
               For
               since
               all
               men
               who
               pretend
               any
               goodness
               ,
               must
               desire
               Peace
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               men
               know
               Treaties
               to
               be
               the
               best
               and
               most
               Christian
               way
               to
               procure
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               as
               little
               question
               ,
               that
               His
               Majesties
               Personal
               Presence
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               likeliest
               way
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               a
               happy
               Issue
               ;
               He
               judges
               there
               must
               be
               some
               strange
               variety
               of
               accidents
               ,
               which
               causeth
               this
               most
               tedious
               delay
               ;
               wherefore
               His
               Majesty
               earnestly
               desires
               to
               have
               a
               speedy
               Account
               of
               His
               former
               Message
               ,
               the
               subject
               whereof
               is
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               His
               Personall
               presence
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               where
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               setled
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               happy
               and
               glorious
               Reigns
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               and
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               full
               Liberty
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               communicate
               in
               that
               Service
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               likewise
               for
               the
               free
               and
               publike
               use
               of
               the
               Directory
               (
               prescribed
               ,
               and
               by
               Command
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               now
               practised
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               )
               to
               such
               as
               shall
               desire
               to
               use
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               all
               Forces
               being
               agreed
               to
               be
               Disbanded
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               will
               then
               forthwith
               (
               as
               He
               hath
               in
               His
               Message
               of
               the
               29
               of
               December
               last
               ,
               already
               offered
               )
               joyn
               with
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               setling
               some
               way
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               publike
               Debts
               to
               His
               Scots
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               others
               :
               And
               His
               Majesty
               having
               proposed
               a
               fair
               way
               ,
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Militia
               ,
               which
               now
               by
               this
               long
               delay
               ,
               seems
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               sufficient
               security
               :
               
               His
               Majesty
               (
               to
               shew
               how
               really
               He
               will
               imploy
               Himself
               at
               His
               coming
               to
               Westminster
               )
               for
               making
               this
               a
               lasting
               Peace
               ,
               and
               taking
               away
               all
               jealousies
               ,
               (
               how
               groundlesse
               soever
               )
               will
               endeavour
               upon
               debate
               with
               His
               two
               Houses
               ,
               so
               to
               dispose
               of
               it
               (
               as
               likewise
               of
               the
               businesse
               of
               Ireland
               )
               as
               may
               give
               to
               them
               and
               both
               Kingdoms
               just
               satisfaction
               ;
               not
               doubting
               also
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               good
               contentment
               to
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               Lord
               Admirall
               ,
               the
               Officers
               of
               State
               and
               others
               ,
               if
               His
               two
               Houses
               ,
               by
               their
               ready
               inclinations
               to
               Peace
               shall
               give
               Him
               encouragement
               thereunto
               .
               Thus
               His
               Majesty
               having
               taken
               occasion
               by
               His
               just
               impatience
               so
               to
               explain
               His
               intentions
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               doubt
               of
               a
               happy
               Issue
               to
               this
               succeeding
               Treaty
               :
               If
               now
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               so
               much
               as
               a
               delay
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               He
               calls
               God
               and
               the
               World
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               who
               they
               are
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               hinder
               ,
               but
               reject
               this
               Kingdoms
               future
               happinesse
               ,
               It
               being
               so
               much
               the
               stranger
               ,
               that
               His
               Majesties
               coming
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               first
               the
               greatest
               pretence
               for
               taking
               up
               Arms
               )
               should
               be
               so
               much
               as
               delayed
               ,
               much
               lesse
               not
               accepted
               or
               refused
               ;
               But
               His
               Majesty
               hopes
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               no
               longer
               suffer
               the
               malice
               of
               Wicked
               men
               to
               hinder
               the
               Peace
               of
               this
               too
               much
               afflicted
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   15
                   of
                   January
                   ,
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           CAn
           Subjects
           desire
           more
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           their
           King
           offer
           more
           ,
           then
           is
           here
           tendred
           ?
           sure
           no
           good
           Christian
           Subjects
           can
           desire
           so
           much
           ,
           or
           be
           content
           to
           have
           their
           King
           recede
           so
           far
           from
           
           Himself
           for
           their
           sakes
           :
           But
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           preceding
           Messages
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           the
           King
           hath
           bidden
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           a
           Treaty
           with
           them
           ;
           now
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           glimpse
           of
           what
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           aske
           of
           Him
           for
           their
           leave
           to
           let
           Him
           come
           ,
           and
           speak
           with
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           fasted
           ,
           prayed
           ,
           and
           fought
           five
           years
           to
           fetch
           Him
           to
           His
           Parliament
           :
           for
           immediately
           after
           His
           sending
           this
           last
           most
           gracious
           Message
           ,
           there
           came
           to
           His
           Majesties
           hands
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           His
           Four
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           of
           His
           forty
           daies
           waiting
           this
           insuing
           Paper
           ,
           which
           contains
           only
           a
           parcell
           of
           such
           scandalous
           and
           crosse
           speeches
           ,
           as
           shamelesse
           women
           are
           wont
           to
           cast
           up
           against
           those
           they
           raile
           upon
           ,
           and
           mean
           to
           live
           in
           Contention
           with
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           world
           (
           supposed
           to
           be
           as
           void
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           themselves
           are
           of
           Religion
           )
           must
           interpret
           an
           
             Humble
             Addresse
             unto
             His
             Majesty
             for
             Peace
             ,
          
           because
           it
           begins
           with
           
             May
             it
             please
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             we
             your
             Humble
             and
             Loyall
             Subjects
             ,
          
           for
           't
           is
           one
           of
           those
           Addresses
           ,
           which
           (
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           late
           Declaration
           )
           they
           say
           
             the
             world
             well
             knows
             to
             have
             been
             so
             fruitlesse
             ,
          
           wherein
           they
           have
           
             yeilded
             up
             their
             wills
             ,
             Affections
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             obtaining
             a
             true
             peace
             or
             good
             Accommodation
             ,
          
           it
           follows
           in
           these
           very
           words
           ,
        
         
           
             
               May
               it
               please
               your
               Majesty
               ,
            
             
               WE
               Your
               Humble
               and
               Loyall
               Subjects
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               have
               received
               Your
               Letters
               of
               the
               26
               and
               29
               of
               December
               last
               ;
               unto
               which
               we
               humbly
               return
               this
               Answer
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               hath
               been
               no
               delay
               on
               our
               parts
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               necessary
               in
               a
               businesse
               of
               so
               great
               consequence
               ,
               as
               is
               expressed
               in
               our
               former
               Letter
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               personall
               Treaty
               desired
               by
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               There
               having
               been
               so
               much
               innocent
               bloud
               of
               Your
               good
               Subjects
               shed
               in
               this
               War
               ,
               by
               Your
               Majesties
               Commands
               and
               Commissions
               ,
               Irish
               Rebels
               brought
               over
               into
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               to
               bring
               over
               more
               into
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               Forces
               from
               Forraign
               parts
               ;
               Your
               Majesty
               being
               in
               Arms
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               the
               Prince
               in
               the
               head
               of
               an
               Army
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               divers
               Towns
               made
               Garrisons
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               Hostility
               by
               Your
               Majesty
               against
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               :
               There
               being
               also
               Forces
               in
               Scotland
               against
               that
               Parliament
               and
               Kingdom
               by
               Your
               Majesties
               Commission
               :
               The
               War
               in
               Ireland
               fomented
               and
               prolonged
               
               by
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               whereby
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               are
               brought
               neer
               to
               utter
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               .
               We
               conceive
               ,
               That
               untill
               satisfaction
               and
               security
               be
               first
               given
               to
               both
               your
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Your
               Majesties
               coming
               hither
               cannot
               be
               convenient
               ,
               nor
               by
               us
               assented
               unto
               .
               Neither
               can
               we
               apprehend
               it
               a
               means
               conducing
               to
               Peace
               ,
               That
               Your
               Majesty
               should
               come
               to
               Your
               Parliament
               for
               a
               few
               daies
               ,
               with
               any
               thoughts
               of
               leaving
               it
               ;
               especially
               with
               intentions
               of
               returning
               to
               Hostility
               against
               it
               .
               And
               We
               do
               observe
               ,
               That
               Your
               Majesty
               desires
               the
               Ingagement
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               Common-Councell
               ,
               and
               Militia
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               chief
               Commanders
               of
               Sir
               Thomas
               Fairfax's
               Army
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Scots
               Army
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               ,
               those
               being
               joyned
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               subject
               and
               subordinate
               to
               their
               Authority
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               Your
               Majesty
               against
               the
               freedom
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               inforces
               in
               both
               Your
               Letters
               with
               many
               earnest
               expressions
               ,
               as
               if
               in
               no
               other
               way
               then
               that
               propounded
               by
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Peace
               of
               Your
               Kingdoms
               could
               be
               established
               ,
               Your
               Majesty
               may
               please
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               in
               Our
               last
               Letter
               ,
               We
               did
               Declare
               ,
               That
               Propositions
               from
               both
               Kingdoms
               were
               speedily
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               which
               We
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               only
               way
               for
               attaining
               a
               happy
               and
               well-grounded
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Your
               Majesties
               assent
               unto
               those
               Propositions
               ,
               will
               be
               an
               effectuall
               meanes
               for
               giving
               satisfaction
               and
               security
               to
               Your
               Kingdoms
               :
               will
               assure
               a
               firm
               Vnion
               between
               the
               two
               Kingdoms
               ,
               as
               much
               desired
               by
               each
               other
               as
               for
               themselves
               ;
               And
               settle
               Religion
               and
               secure
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               whereof
               neither
               is
               so
               much
               as
               mentioned
               in
               Your
               Majesties
               Letters
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               proceeding
               according
               to
               these
               just
               and
               necessary
               grounds
               for
               the
               putting
               an
               end
               to
               the
               bleeding
               Calamities
               of
               these
               Nations
               ,
               Your
               Majesty
               may
               have
               the
               Glory
               to
               be
               a
               Principall
               Instrument
               in
               so
               happy
               a
               Work
               ;
               and
               We
               (
               however
               mis-interpreted
               )
               shall
               approve
               our selves
               to
               God
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               reall
               and
               sincere
               in
               seeking
               a
               safe
               and
               wel-grounded
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 
                   13.
                   
                   Jan.
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Signed
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   by
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                
                 Scotland
                 .
                 BALMERINOTH
                 .
                 Grey
                 of
                 Wark
                 ,
                 
                   Speaker
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Peers
                
                 pro
                 tempore
                 .
                 William
                 Lenthall
                 ,
                 
                   Speaker
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   .
                
              
               For
               Your
               Majesty
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           THeir
           silence
           was
           bad
           ,
           and
           shewed
           great
           insolency
           ,
           but
           their
           Language
           is
           far
           worse
           ,
           and
           speaks
           much
           more
           ,
           for
           their
           stile
           and
           matter
           in
           this
           Paper
           declares
           them
           to
           be
           men
           most
           unreasonable
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           praies
           God
           
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
          
           ,
           and
           shews
           clearly
           on
           which
           side
           the
           obstruction
           to
           peace
           lies
           :
           we
           see
           herein
           upon
           what
           Conditions
           the
           King
           might
           have
           been
           admitted
           (
           after
           so
           many
           Messages
           )
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           His
           
             Humble
             and
             Loyall
             Subjects
          
           :
           if
           He
           would
           but
           have
           owned
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           innocent
           bloud
           
             themselves
             had
             shed
          
           ,
           bin
           content
           to
           be
           dawbed
           with
           
             their
             crimes
          
           ,
           laid
           down
           His
           Armes
           ,
           given
           up
           His
           Garrisons
           ,
           call'd
           in
           His
           Commissions
           ,
           deserted
           His
           Friends
           ,
           and
           deliver'd
           up
           Himself
           absolutely
           without
           any
           security
           into
           their
           Hands
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           submission
           as
           they
           should
           prescribe
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           been
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           might
           have
           spoke
           His
           approbation
           of
           all
           they
           have
           said
           or
           done
           against
           Himself
           and
           this
           Kingdome
           to
           be
           just
           and
           right
           ;
           then
           His
           
             Humble
             and
             Loyall
             Subjects
          
           would
           have
           vouchsafed
           to
           cast
           a
           look
           upon
           Him
           ,
           and
           deign'd
           so
           far
           as
           to
           have
           spoke
           a
           word
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Herein
           also
           besides
           the
           Conditions
           of
           a
           Treaty
           are
           discovered
           divers
           faults
           in
           His
           Majesties
           late
           Messages
           ,
           which
           neither
           Himself
           nor
           any
           other
           was
           able
           to
           have
           discern'd
           ,
           but
           the
           two
           Parliaments
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           after
           a
           diligent
           search
           ,
           having
           sat
           close
           some
           weeks
           about
           it
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           were
           not
           idle
           all
           the
           40
           daies
           of
           the
           Kings
           waiting
           )
           did
           in
           their
           deep
           wisdomes
           descry
           and
           find
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           thought
           fit
           (
           that
           their
           Soveraigne
           might
           not
           sleep
           in
           His
           sins
           )
           to
           admonish
           His
           Majesty
           of
           them
           :
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           requiring
           of
           them
           
             ingagement
             for
             His
             own
             security
          
           if
           He
           came
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           errour
           and
           mistake
           in
           Him
           ,
           for
           though
           He
           be
           a
           David
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           subjects
           of
           the
           same
           stamp
           as
           Davids
           were
           ,
           who
           thought
           their
           King
           worth
           
             ten
             thousand
             of
             themselves
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           request
           of
           His
           ,
           was
           (
           in
           their
           judgements
           )
           against
           the
           
             Priviledge
             and
             Honour
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           for
           the
           speciall
           Priviledge
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           swaying
           faction
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           to
           destroy
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           preserve
           the
           King
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           mentioning
           the
           
             Mayor
             ,
             Alderm●n
             ,
             Common-Councell
             ,
             and
             Militia
          
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           He
           believed
           Himself
           to
           have
           any
           
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           concern'd
           to
           ingage
           for
           His
           security
           )
           they
           give
           Him
           to
           understand
           ,
           was
           another
           grand
           mistake
           in
           Him
           ;
           for
           all
           they
           ,
           together
           with
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Fairfax
          
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           Scots
           too
           ,
           are
           their
           subjects
           and
           not
           His
           ,
           and
           subordinate
           to
           their
           Authority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           Him
           to
           expect
           any
           ingagement
           for
           safety
           from
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           directly
           also
           (
           in
           their
           sense
           )
           against
           the
           
             Honour
             and
             Priviledge
             of
             Parliament
          
           .
        
         
           Nay
           4.
           they
           give
           His
           Majesty
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           He
           had
           not
           onely
           sinned
           thus
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Honour
             and
             Priviledge
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           the
           very
           freedome
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           His
           propounding
           with
           so
           many
           
             earnest
             expressions
          
           a
           Personall
           Treaty
           ,
           as
           the
           
             way
             to
             a
             Peace
          
           ;
           which
           they
           interpret
           no
           other
           then
           a
           plaine
           enforcement
           upon
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           a
           violent
           rape
           upon
           their
           wisdome
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           Brains
           enow
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           then
           that
           was
           which
           His
           Majesty
           had
           propounded
           :
           But
           truly
           (
           with
           their
           favour
           )
           this
           Errour
           might
           more
           prudently
           have
           been
           passed
           by
           ,
           and
           the
           aggravation
           of
           it
           omitted
           ;
           had
           they
           but
           remembred
           how
           often
           themselves
           had
           told
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           fighting
           was
           but
           
             to
             bring
             the
             King
             home
             from
             His
             evill
             Counsellours
             ,
             to
             Treat
             in
             Person
             with
             His
             Parliament
             :
          
           for
           what
           may
           the
           world
           now
           think
           of
           these
           wise
           men
           ?
           may
           they
           not
           liken
           them
           to
           
             little
             Children
          
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           crosse
           peevish
           humour
           ,
           wil
           none
           of
           
             that
             thing
          
           when
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           throw
           it
           away
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           had
           cried
           and
           roared
           for
           ?
           the
           old
           and
           true
           way
           to
           a
           Peace
           between
           different
           parties
           ,
           hath
           alwaies
           been
           by
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           it
           hitherto
           judged
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           themselves
           told
           us
           )
           but
           now
           they
           dislike
           it
           ,
           only
           because
           the
           King
           propounds
           it
           :
           And
           another
           way
           ,
           they
           have
           devised
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           by
           Propositions
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           ;
           which
           by
           this
           their
           Preface
           are
           promised
           to
           be
           such
           as
           Benhadad
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           neither
           good
           for
           Him
           ,
           nor
           for
           His
           people
           ,
           but
           destructive
           unto
           both
           .
        
         
           But
           His
           
             sacred
             Majesty
          
           ,
           the
           true
           mirror
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           receiving
           from
           them
           (
           after
           divers
           Messages
           and
           forty
           daies
           waiting
           )
           only
           this
           reproachfull
           Paper
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           able
           to
           stir
           passion
           in
           a
           very
           Moses
           )
           doth
           send
           back
           on
           the
           very
           same
           day
           ,
           without
           returning
           one
           word
           of
           ill
           Language
           ,
           this
           ensuing
           Answer
           :
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               sixt
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HIs
               Majesty
               thinks
               not
               fit
               now
               to
               answer
               those
               aspersions
               which
               are
               returned
               as
               arguments
               for
               His
               not
               admittance
               to
               Westminster
               for
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               ,
               because
               it
               would
               inforce
               a
               style
               not
               sutable
               to
               His
               end
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               Peace
               of
               these
               miserable
               Kingdoms
               :
               yet
               thus
               much
               He
               cannot
               but
               say
               to
               those
               who
               have
               sent
               Him
               this
               Answer
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               had
               considered
               what
               they
               have
               done
               themselves
               in
               occasioning
               the
               shedding
               of
               so
               much
               innocent
               bloud
               ,
               by
               withdrawing
               themselves
               from
               their
               duty
               to
               Him
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               He
               had
               granted
               so
               much
               to
               His
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               in
               violating
               the
               knowne
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               draw
               an
               exorbitant
               power
               to
               themselves
               over
               their
               fellow
               Subjects
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               to
               do
               as
               they
               have
               done
               )
               they
               could
               not
               have
               given
               such
               a
               false
               character
               of
               His
               Majesties
               actions
               .
               Wherefore
               His
               Majesty
               must
               now
               remember
               them
               ,
               that
               having
               some
               howers
               before
               His
               receiving
               of
               their
               last
               Paper
               of
               the
               13.
               of
               Ian.
               sent
               another
               Message
               to
               them
               of
               the
               15.
               wherein
               by
               divers
               particulars
               He
               inlargeth
               Himself
               to
               shew
               the
               reality
               of
               His
               endevours
               for
               Peace
               by
               His
               desired
               personall
               Treaty
               (
               which
               He
               still
               conceives
               to
               be
               the
               likeliest
               way
               to
               attain
               to
               that
               blessed
               end
               )
               He
               thinks
               fit
               by
               this
               Message
               to
               call
               for
               an
               Answer
               to
               that
               ,
               and
               indeed
               to
               all
               the
               former
               .
               For
               certainly
               no
               rationall
               man
               can
               think
               their
               last
               Paper
               can
               be
               any
               Answer
               to
               His
               former
               demands
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               it
               being
               ,
               that
               because
               there
               is
               a
               War
               ,
               therefore
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Treaty
               for
               Peace
               .
               And
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               expect
               that
               the
               Propositions
               mentioned
               
               should
               be
               the
               grounds
               of
               a
               Lasting
               Peace
               ,
               when
               the
               Persons
               that
               send
               them
               will
               not
               endure
               to
               hear
               their
               own
               King
               speak
               ?
               But
               whatever
               the
               successe
               hath
               been
               of
               His
               Majesties
               former
               Messages
               ,
               or
               how
               small
               soever
               His
               hopes
               are
               of
               a
               better
               ,
               considering
               the
               high
               strain
               of
               those
               who
               deal
               with
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               yet
               He
               will
               neither
               want
               fatherly
               bowels
               to
               His
               Subjects
               in
               generall
               ,
               nor
               will
               He
               forget
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               Him
               for
               their
               King
               with
               whom
               He
               Treats
               .
               Wherefore
               He
               now
               demands
               a
               speedy
               Answer
               to
               His
               last
               and
               former
               Messages
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   our
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxon
                 
                   this
                   17.
                   of
                   Jan.
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           THese
           earnest
           desires
           of
           His
           Majesty
           for
           a
           speedy
           Answer
           shall
           nothing
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           hasten
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           His
           unparallel'd
           meeknesse
           in
           passing
           by
           such
           unheard-of
           Affronts
           ,
           without
           return
           of
           any
           passionate
           expression
           ,
           is
           so
           high
           a
           vexation
           to
           their
           black
           and
           ungodly
           souls
           ,
           that
           they
           resolve
           in
           themselves
           to
           make
           Him
           wait
           above
           three
           times
           forty
           daies
           longer
           now
           ,
           before
           He
           shall
           get
           a
           word
           more
           from
           them
           ,
           let
           Him
           send
           as
           oft
           as
           He
           will
           to
           solicite
           for
           it
           :
           which
           purposed
           contempt
           though
           His
           Majesty
           in
           His
           Candour
           and
           Charity
           did
           not
           (
           haply
           )
           at
           that
           present
           fancy
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           being
           too
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           dispositions
           ,
           He
           conceived
           they
           might
           make
           some
           ill
           use
           among
           His
           People
           ,
           of
           His
           silence
           to
           their
           impediments
           objected
           against
           the
           
             Personall
             Treaty
          
           propounded
           by
           Him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thought
           meet
           seven
           daies
           after
           to
           speak
           somewhat
           in
           Confutation
           of
           those
           their
           frivolous
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           again
           to
           urge
           the
           thing
           ;
           as
           the
           only
           likely
           way
           of
           setling
           Peace
           unto
           His
           People
           ;
           who
           from
           hence
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           no
           rudenesse
           or
           insolency
           towards
           Him
           ,
           nor
           unjust
           aspersions
           of
           Him
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           divert
           Him
           from
           pursuing
           the
           means
           of
           their
           welfare
           :
           His
           words
           are
           these
           ,
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               seventh
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               procuring
               Peace
               to
               these
               Kingdoms
               by
               Treaty
               ,
               is
               so
               much
               desired
               by
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               no
               unjust
               aspersions
               whatsoever
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               discouragements
               shall
               make
               Him
               desist
               from
               doing
               His
               endevour
               therein
               ,
               untill
               He
               shall
               see
               it
               altogether
               impossible
               :
               and
               therefore
               hath
               thought
               fitting
               so
               far
               only
               to
               make
               reply
               to
               that
               Paper
               or
               Answer
               which
               He
               hath
               received
               of
               the
               13
               of
               this
               instant
               Ian.
               as
               may
               take
               away
               those
               Objections
               which
               are
               made
               against
               His
               Majesties
               coming
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               expecting
               still
               an
               Answer
               to
               His
               Messages
               of
               the
               15
               ,
               and
               17.
               which
               He
               hopes
               by
               this
               time
               have
               begotten
               better
               thoughts
               and
               resolutions
               ,
               in
               the
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               .
               And
               first
               therefore
               ,
               Whereas
               in
               the
               said
               last
               Paper
               it
               is
               objected
               as
               an
               impediment
               to
               His
               Majesties
               personal
               Treaty
               ,
               that
               much
               innocent
               bloud
               hath
               been
               shed
               in
               this
               War
               ,
               by
               His
               Majesties
               Commissions
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               will
               not
               now
               dispute
               (
               it
               being
               apparent
               to
               all
               the
               World
               by
               whom
               this
               bloud
               hath
               been
               spilt
               )
               but
               rather
               presseth
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               more
               :
               and
               (
               to
               that
               end
               only
               )
               He
               hath
               desired
               this
               personall
               Treaty
               ,
               as
               judging
               it
               the
               most
               immediate
               means
               to
               abolish
               so
               many
               horrid
               confusions
               in
               all
               His
               Kingdoms
               .
               And
               it
               is
               no
               argument
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               such
               personall
               Treaty
               ,
               because
               there
               have
               been
               Wars
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               strong
               inducement
               to
               have
               such
               a
               Treaty
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               War.
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               such
               personall
               Treaty
               ,
               because
               some
               of
               His
               Irish
               Subjects
               have
               repaired
               to
               His
               assistance
               in
               it
               ,
               seems
               an
               argument
               altogether
               as
               
               strange
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               as
               alwaies
               urging
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Physick
               ,
               because
               the
               party
               is
               sick
               :
               And
               in
               this
               particular
               it
               hath
               been
               often
               observed
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Irish
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               expressed
               their
               Loyalty
               to
               their
               Soveraigne
               ,
               were
               indeed
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               such
               English
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               formerly
               sent
               into
               Ireland
               by
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               impossibilitated
               to
               stay
               there
               any
               longer
               by
               the
               neglect
               of
               those
               that
               sent
               them
               thither
               ,
               who
               should
               there
               have
               better
               provided
               for
               them
               .
               And
               for
               any
               Forrain
               forces
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               apparent
               that
               their
               Armies
               have
               swarmed
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               His
               Majesty
               hath
               had
               very
               few
               or
               none
               .
               And
               whereas
               ,
               for
               a
               third
               impediment
               ,
               it
               is
               alleaged
               that
               the
               Prince
               is
               in
               the
               head
               of
               an
               Army
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               divers
               Garrisons
               stil
               kept
               in
               his
               Majesties
               obedience
               ,
               &
               that
               there
               are
               Forces
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               as
               much
               confessed
               ,
               as
               that
               as
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               desired
               ,
               that
               by
               such
               a
               personall
               Treaty
               ,
               all
               these
               impediments
               may
               be
               removed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               here
               amisse
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               ,
               how
               long
               since
               His
               Majesty
               did
               presse
               a
               disbanding
               of
               all
               Forces
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               the
               refusing
               whereof
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               objection
               .
               And
               whereas
               exception
               is
               taken
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               time
               limited
               in
               the
               Proposition
               for
               His
               Majesties
               personall
               Treaty
               ,
               thereupon
               inferring
               ,
               that
               He
               should
               again
               return
               to
               Hostility
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               protesteth
               that
               He
               seeks
               this
               Treaty
               to
               avoid
               future
               Hostility
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               a
               lasting
               peace
               ,
               and
               if
               He
               can
               meet
               with
               like
               inclinations
               to
               Peace
               in
               those
               He
               desires
               to
               Treat
               with
               ,
               He
               will
               bring
               such
               affections
               and
               resolutions
               in
               Himself
               ,
               as
               shal
               end
               all
               these
               unhappy
               bloudy
               differences
               .
               As
               for
               those
               ingagements
               which
               His
               Majesty
               hath
               desired
               for
               His
               security
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               particular
               occasions
               that
               enforced
               His
               Majesty
               
               to
               leave
               His
               City
               of
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               will
               judge
               His
               demand
               very
               reasonable
               and
               necessary
               for
               His
               safety
               .
               But
               He
               no
               way
               conceiveth
               how
               the
               L.
               Major
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               Common-Councell
               ,
               and
               Militia
               of
               London
               ,
               were
               either
               subject
               or
               subordinate
               to
               that
               Authority
               which
               is
               alleaged
               ,
               as
               knowing
               neither
               Law
               nor
               practice
               for
               it
               :
               and
               if
               the
               two
               Armies
               be
               ,
               He
               believes
               it
               is
               more
               then
               can
               be
               parallel'd
               by
               any
               former
               times
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               .
               Nor
               can
               His
               Majesty
               understand
               how
               His
               Majesties
               seeking
               of
               a
               Personall
               Security
               can
               be
               any
               breach
               of
               Priviledge
               :
               it
               being
               likely
               to
               be
               infringed
               by
               hindering
               His
               Majesty
               from
               coming
               freely
               to
               His
               two
               Houses
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Objection
               that
               His
               Majesty
               omitted
               to
               mention
               the
               setling
               Religion
               ,
               and
               securing
               the
               Peace
               of
               His
               Native
               Kingdom
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               declares
               ,
               that
               He
               conceives
               that
               it
               was
               included
               in
               His
               former
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               particularly
               mentioned
               in
               his
               latter
               Message
               of
               the
               15
               present
               .
               But
               ,
               for
               their
               better
               satisfaction
               ,
               he
               again
               expresseth
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               ever
               shal
               be
               ,
               both
               his
               meaning
               and
               endevour
               in
               this
               Treaty
               desired
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               to
               him
               very
               clear
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               way
               for
               a
               finall
               ending
               of
               such
               distractions
               as
               afflict
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               either
               by
               Treaty
               or
               Conquest
               ,
               the
               latter
               of
               which
               his
               Majesty
               hopes
               none
               will
               have
               the
               impudency
               or
               impiety
               to
               wish
               for
               :
               and
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               if
               his
               Personall
               assistance
               in
               it
               be
               not
               the
               most
               likely
               way
               ,
               let
               any
               reasonable
               man
               judge
               :
               when
               by
               that
               means
               not
               only
               all
               unnecessary
               delaies
               will
               be
               removed
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               greatest
               difficulties
               made
               easie
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               doth
               now
               again
               earnestly
               insist
               upon
               that
               proposition
               ,
               expecting
               to
               have
               a
               better
               answer
               upon
               mature
               consideration
               .
               And
               can
               it
               be
               imagined
               that
               any
               Propositions
               will
               be
               so
               effectuall
               ,
               being
               formed
               before
               a
               personall
               Treaty
               ,
               as
               such
               as
               are
               framed
               and
               propounded
               upon
               
               a
               full
               debate
               on
               both
               sides
               ?
               Wherefore
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               concerned
               in
               the
               good
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               desirous
               to
               restore
               peace
               and
               happinesse
               to
               his
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               doth
               again
               instantly
               desire
               an
               Answer
               to
               his
               said
               former
               Messages
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               hitherto
               received
               none
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   our
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxon
                 
                   the
                   24.
                   of
                   Jan.
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           FEw
           that
           ventured
           their
           lives
           to
           fetch
           home
           the
           King
           (
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           these
           men
           )
           or
           that
           heard
           their
           Preachers
           pray
           so
           oft
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             incline
             His
             Majesties
             heart
             to
             come
             unto
             His
             Parliament
             ,
          
           would
           ever
           have
           believed
           ,
           that
           He
           should
           thus
           be
           put
           to
           plead
           for
           His
           own
           admittance
           amongst
           them
           ,
           (
           who
           pretended
           to
           be
           so
           fond
           of
           His
           Company
           ;
           )
           or
           to
           Answer
           such
           cavils
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           He
           hath
           here
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           seen
           them
           objected
           under
           their
           own
           Hands
           :
           nor
           would
           any
           have
           been
           perswaded
           (
           had
           there
           not
           been
           somewhat
           extant
           to
           evidence
           the
           same
           )
           that
           these
           men
           could
           (
           after
           all
           this
           )
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           themselves
           
             had
             yeilded
             up
             not
             only
             their
             wills
             and
             Affections
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             reason
             and
             judgment
             for
             obtaining
             a
             good
             Accommodation
             with
             the
             King
             :
          
           but
           now
           't
           is
           manifest
           who
           they
           are
           that
           have
           abused
           ,
           gulled
           ,
           and
           deceived
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           who
           have
           been
           the
           only
           obstructers
           unto
           Peace
           ,
           and
           most
           perfect
           Enemies
           thereunto
           :
           And
           yet
           't
           is
           no
           mervaile
           ,
           that
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           these
           notorious
           men
           was
           too
           deep
           and
           high
           for
           vulgar
           reaches
           ,
           seeing
           His
           Majesty
           Himself
           after
           all
           His
           experience
           ,
           (
           being
           still
           straitned
           in
           spirit
           by
           His
           owne
           Charity
           and
           goodnesse
           )
           was
           not
           yet
           able
           to
           fadome
           the
           same
           ,
           at
           His
           sending
           this
           seventh
           Message
           ;
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           His
           saying
           therein
           ,
           that
           
             He
             Hopes
             none
             will
             have
             that
             impudency
             and
             impiety
             ,
             as
             to
             wish
             an
             end
             to
             the
             distractions
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             rather
             by
             Conquest
             then
             by
             Treaty
             :
          
           for
           in
           very
           deed
           (
           as
           all
           the
           world
           are
           now
           
           perswaded
           since
           the
           publishing
           of
           their
           late
           Declaration
           )
           these
           men
           have
           had
           that
           impudency
           and
           impiety
           in
           them
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           wish
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           endevour
           the
           same
           ;
           therefore
           in
           vain
           did
           His
           Majesty
           (
           as
           he
           since
           hath
           found
           )
           by
           this
           again
           ,
           so
           instantly
           desire
           an
           Answer
           to
           His
           former
           Messages
           for
           a
           personal
           meeting
           :
           And
           yet
           hoping
           (
           at
           least
           )
           that
           importunity
           might
           prevail
           with
           these
           
             unrighteous
             Iudges
          
           ,
           (
           though
           intreaties
           will
           not
           )
           as
           it
           once
           did
           with
           one
           .
           
             that
             feared
             neither
             God
             nor
             Man
             ,
          
           He
           resolves
           to
           follow
           them
           still
           with
           the
           same
           motion
           ,
           which
           five
           daies
           after
           He
           doth
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           was
           informed
           of
           the
           
             Earl
             of
          
           Glamorgans
           
             unwarranted
             Agitation
             in
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           His
           
             Humble
             and
             Loyal
             Subjects
          
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           was
           to
           Honour
           Him
           ,
           by
           heaping
           on
           Him
           the
           burden
           of
           others
           faults
           ;
           He
           thinks
           it
           pious
           &
           meet
           to
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           that
           sin
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           a
           speedy
           notice
           of
           the
           said
           Earls
           doings
           ,
           &
           of
           his
           own
           absolute
           dislike
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           He
           evidences
           by
           His
           full
           approbation
           of
           that
           course
           which
           by
           Marquesse
           Ormond
           ,
           and
           L.
           Digby
           was
           taken
           against
           him
           ,
           Protesting
           solemnly
           that
           he
           never
           had
           knowledge
           of
           any
           such
           capitulation
           or
           Treaty
           til
           He
           
             heard
             of
             the
             Earls
             Arrest
             and
             restraint
          
           for
           making
           the
           same
           ;
           disavowing
           the
           Articles
           by
           Him
           ,
           concluded
           and
           signed
           ,
           as
           
             destructive
             both
             to
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             His
             Majesties
             publick
             professions
             and
             known
             resolutions
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             hazardous
             to
             the
             blemishing
             His
             Reputation
          
           ;
           and
           giving
           Commandement
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Lieutenant
          
           and
           Councell
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           proceed
           against
           the
           said
           Earl
           ,
           for
           this
           His
           grand
           offence
           ,
           committed
           out
           of
           
             falsnesse
             ,
             presumption
          
           ,
           or
           folly
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           this
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           falls
           again
           to
           His
           old
           work
           of
           importuning
           a
           
             Treaty
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           He
           urgeth
           upon
           them
           ,
           with
           renewed
           promises
           ,
           larger
           concessions
           ,
           greater
           ingagements
           of
           Himself
           ,
           and
           further
           Explanations
           of
           His
           sincere
           intentions
           to
           trust
           them
           ,
           to
           pardon
           them
           ,
           to
           secure
           them
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           read
           this
           which
           follows
           ,
           and
           then
           judge
           ,
           if
           any
           Heart
           that
           intends
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           King
           can
           desire
           more
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               eighth
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HIs
               Majesty
               having
               received
               Information
               from
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               and
               Councell
               in
               Ireland
               ;
               That
               the
               Earl
               of
               Glamorgan
               hath
               ,
               without
               His
               ,
               or
               their
               directions
               or
               privity
               ,
               entred
               into
               a
               Treaty
               with
               some
               Commissioners
               on
               the
               Roman
               Catholique
               Party
               there
               ,
               and
               also
               drawn
               up
               and
               agreed
               unto
               certain
               Articles
               with
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               ,
               highly
               derogatory
               to
               his
               Majesties
               honour
               and
               Royall
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               most
               prejudiciall
               unto
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               Church
               there
               in
               Ireland
               :
               Whereupon
               the
               said
               Earl
               of
               Glamorgan
               is
               arrested
               ,
               upon
               suspition
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               and
               imprisoned
               by
               the
               said
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               and
               Councell
               ,
               at
               the
               instance
               and
               by
               the
               Impeachment
               of
               the
               L.
               Dighby
               ,
               who
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Place
               and
               former
               Imployment
               in
               these
               Affairs
               )
               doth
               best
               know
               how
               contrary
               that
               Proceeding
               of
               the
               said
               Earl
               hath
               been
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Intentions
               and
               Directions
               ,
               and
               what
               great
               prejudice
               it
               might
               bring
               to
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               if
               those
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Glamorgan
               ,
               should
               be
               any
               waies
               understood
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               the
               directions
               ,
               liking
               or
               approbation
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               having
               in
               his
               former
               Messages
               for
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               offered
               to
               give
               contentment
               to
               his
               two
               Houses
               in
               the
               Businesse
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               hath
               now
               thought
               fitting
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               shew
               his
               clear
               Intentions
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               said
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Subjects
               in
               all
               his
               Kingdoms
               ;
               to
               send
               
               this
               Declaration
               to
               his
               said
               Houses
               containing
               the
               whole
               truth
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               which
               is
            
             
               That
               the
               Earle
               of
               Glamorgan
               having
               made
               offer
               unto
               Him
               to
               raise
               Forces
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               to
               Conduct
               them
               into
               England
               for
               His
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               had
               a
               Commission
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               only
               .
            
             
               That
               he
               had
               no
               Commission
               at
               all
               to
               Treat
               of
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               without
               the
               privity
               and
               directions
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Lieutenant
              
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               Capitulate
               any
               thing
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               or
               any
               Propriety
               ,
               belonging
               either
               to
               Church
               or
               Laity
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               clearly
               appears
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Lieutenants
              
               Proceedings
               with
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               no
               notice
               at
               all
               of
               what
               the
               said
               Earle
               had
               Treated
               and
               pretended
               to
               have
               capitulated
               with
               the
               Irish
               ,
               untill
               by
               accident
               it
               came
               to
               his
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               And
               His
               Majesty
               doth
               Protest
               ,
               That
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               He
               had
               advertisement
               ,
               that
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Glamorgan
               was
               Arrested
               and
               restrained
               ,
               as
               is
               abovesaid
               ,
               He
               never
               heard
               ,
               nor
               had
               any
               kind
               of
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Earl
               had
               entred
               into
               any
               kind
               of
               Treaty
               or
               Capitulation
               with
               those
               Irish
               Commissioners
               :
               much
               lesse
               ,
               that
               He
               had
               concluded
               or
               Signed
               those
               Articles
               so
               destructive
               both
               to
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               so
               repugnant
               to
               His
               Majesties
               publique
               Professions
               ,
               and
               known
               Resolutions
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               further
               vindication
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Honour
               and
               Integrity
               herein
               ,
               He
               doth
               Declare
               ,
               That
               He
               is
               so
               far
               from
               considering
               any
               thing
               contained
               in
               those
               Papers
               or
               Writings
               framed
               by
               the
               said
               Earl
               ,
               and
               those
               Commissioners
               with
               whom
               he
               Treated
               ,
               as
               He
               doth
               absolutely
               disavow
               him
               therein
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               Commandement
               
               to
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Lieutenant
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Councell
               there
               ,
               to
               proceed
               against
               the
               said
               Earl
               ,
               as
               one
               ,
               who
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               falsenesse
               ,
               presumption
               ,
               or
               folly
               ,
               hath
               so
               hazarded
               the
               blemishing
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Reputation
               with
               His
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               so
               impertinently
               framed
               those
               Articles
               of
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               without
               the
               Consent
               ,
               Privity
               ,
               or
               Directions
               of
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Councell
               there
               .
               But
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               necessary
               preservation
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Protestant
               Subjects
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               whose
               Case
               was
               daily
               represented
               unto
               Him
               to
               be
               so
               desperate
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               had
               given
               Commission
               to
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               to
               Treat
               and
               Conclude
               such
               a
               Peace
               there
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               that
               Crown
               ,
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               derogatory
               to
               His
               own
               Honour
               and
               publike
               Professions
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               His
               Majesties
               reall
               intentions
               in
               this
               businesse
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               more
               clearly
               understood
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               more
               ample
               satisfaction
               to
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               especially
               concerning
               His
               Majesties
               not
               being
               engaged
               in
               any
               Peace
               or
               Agreement
               there
               ;
               He
               doth
               desire
               ,
               if
               the
               two
               Houses
               shall
               resolve
               to
               admit
               of
               His
               Majesties
               repair
               to
               London
               ,
               for
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               formerly
               proposed
               )
               that
               speedy
               notice
               be
               given
               thereof
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               a
               passe
               or
               safe
               Conduct
               ,
               with
               a
               blank
               sent
               for
               a
               Messenger
               to
               be
               immediatly
               dispatch'd
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               accident
               that
               may
               happen
               to
               hinder
               His
               Majesties
               Resolution
               of
               leaving
               the
               manageing
               of
               the
               businesse
               of
               Ireland
               wholly
               to
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               no
               Peace
               ,
               there
               but
               with
               their
               consent
               ,
               which
               in
               case
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               blesse
               His
               endevours
               in
               the
               Treaty
               with
               successe
               .
               His
               Majesty
               doth
               hereby
               engage
               Himself
               to
               do
               .
            
             
             
               And
               for
               a
               further
               explanation
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Intentions
               in
               His
               former
               Messages
               ,
               He
               doth
               now
               Declare
               ,
               That
               if
               His
               Personall
               repair
               to
               London
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               shall
               be
               admitted
               ,
               and
               a
               Peace
               thereon
               shall
               ensue
               ,
               He
               will
               then
               leave
               the
               nomination
               of
               the
               Persons
               to
               be
               intrusted
               with
               the
               Militia
               ,
               wholly
               to
               His
               two
               Houses
               ,
               with
               such
               power
               and
               limitations
               as
               are
               expressed
               in
               the
               Paper
               delivered
               by
               His
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               at
               Uxbridge
               the
               6.
               of
               Febr.
               1644.
               for
               the
               terme
               of
               Seven
               years
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               desired
               ,
               to
               begin
               immediately
               after
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               the
               disbanding
               of
               all
               Forces
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               the
               dismantling
               of
               the
               Garrisons
               erected
               since
               these
               present
               Troubles
               ,
               so
               as
               at
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               time
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Militia
               shall
               entirely
               revert
               and
               remain
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               their
               further
               security
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               (
               the
               Peace
               succeeding
               )
               will
               be
               content
               ,
               that
               
                 pro
                 hâc
                 vice
              
               the
               two
               Houses
               shall
               nominate
               the
               Admirall
               ,
               Officers
               of
               State
               and
               Judges
               ,
               to
               hold
               their
               places
               during
               life
               ,
               or
               
                 quâm
                 diu
                 se
                 bene
                 gesserint
              
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               best
               liked
               ,
               to
               be
               accomptable
               to
               none
               but
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ;
               His
               Majesty
               doth
               further
               Declare
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               liberty
               offered
               in
               his
               Message
               of
               the
               15.
               present
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               their
               Consciences
               who
               will
               not
               communicate
               in
               the
               Service
               already
               established
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ;
               He
               intends
               that
               all
               other
               Protestants
               behaving
               themselves
               peaceably
               in
               and
               towards
               the
               Civill
               Government
               ,
               shall
               have
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               way
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               totall
               removing
               of
               all
               Fears
               and
               Jealousies
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               is
               willing
               to
               agree
               ,
               That
               upon
               the
               conclusion
               of
               Peace
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               generall
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               
               and
               Free
               Pardon
               past
               by
               Acts
               of
               Parliaments
               in
               both
               his
               Kingdoms
               respectively
               .
            
             
               And
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               imagined
               that
               in
               the
               making
               these
               Propositions
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               his
               Subjects
               there
               have
               been
               forgotten
               or
               neglected
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               Declares
               ,
               That
               what
               is
               here
               mentioned
               touching
               the
               Militia
               ,
               and
               the
               naming
               of
               Officers
               of
               State
               and
               Judges
               ,
               shall
               likewise
               extend
               to
               his
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               his
               Majesty
               having
               so
               fully
               and
               clearly
               expressed
               his
               Intentions
               and
               desires
               of
               making
               a
               happy
               and
               wel-grounded
               Peace
               ,
               if
               any
               person
               shall
               decline
               that
               happ●nesse
               by
               opposing
               of
               so
               apparent
               a
               way
               of
               attaining
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               sufficiently
               demonstrate
               to
               all
               the
               world
               his
               intention
               and
               Designe
               can
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               then
               the
               totall
               subversion
               and
               change
               of
               the
               ancient
               and
               happy
               Government
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               under
               which
               the
               English
               Nation
               hath
               so
               long
               flourished
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxford
                 
                   the
                   29
                   of
                   Jan.
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           HIs
           Majesties
           care
           and
           pains
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Message
           was
           wholly
           ineffectuall
           to
           the
           ends
           intended
           ,
           for
           as
           if
           they
           had
           secretly
           vowed
           (
           as
           perhaps
           they
           have
           )
           to
           go
           contrary
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           they
           took
           advantage
           from
           this
           very
           
             businesse
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           (
           thus
           disclaimed
           by
           the
           King
           )
           to
           sclaunder
           Him
           further
           and
           defame
           Him
           :
           to
           which
           purpose
           they
           publish●d
           soon
           after
           certain
           Papers
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             The
             Earl
             of
          
           Glam●rgans
           
             negotiations
             ,
             and
             colourable
             Cōmitment
             in
             Ireland
             ,
          
           that
           thereby
           it
           might
           be
           apprehended
           the
           King
           (
           like
           themselves
           )
           
           had
           dissembled
           ,
           in
           all
           He
           had
           said
           or
           writ
           about
           that
           matter
           .
           And
           in
           their
           
             late
             Declaration
          
           they
           most
           impudently
           affirm
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           gave
           a
           
             private
             Commission
             to
             the
             said
             Earl
             ,
          
           commanding
           him
           to
           manage
           it
           
             with
             all
             possible
             secresie
          
           ,
           and
           it
           contained
           (
           say
           they
           )
           such
           odious
           and
           
             shamefull
             things
             ,
             as
             Himself
             blush'd
             to
             owne
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             impart
             to
             His
             own
             Lieutenant
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
          
           Ormond
           :
           this
           they
           write
           upon
           their
           own
           testimony
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           eye
           and
           ear
           witnesses
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           were
           bound
           to
           believe
           them
           :
           
             sed
             Deus
             vindex
          
           ,
           God
           shall
           judge
           and
           revenge
           too
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           
             His
             Anointed
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           His
           Gospel
           commands
           Honour
           ,
           and
           themselves
           have
           often
           sworn
           Reverence
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           His
           Majs
           .
           care
           in
           the
           former
           was
           ineffectual
           ,
           so
           His
           grace
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           this
           Message
           was
           altogether
           fruitlesse
           ;
           for
           though
           Subjects
           (
           if
           Subjects
           )
           were
           they
           never
           so
           guilty
           ,
           could
           wish
           for
           no
           more
           then
           is
           there
           offered
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           Liberty
           for
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           Safety
           for
           their
           Persons
           ,
           Security
           for
           their
           Estates
           ,
           Greatnesse
           for
           their
           Desires
           ,
           and
           Peace
           to
           increase
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           but
           for
           leave
           to
           let
           the
           rest
           of
           His
           people
           (
           their
           fellow-Subjects
           ,
           as
           good
           men
           as
           themselves
           ,
           and
           much
           better
           ,
           )
           live
           in
           peace
           by
           them
           ;
           yet
           all
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           nothing
           will
           work
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           (
           like
           Pope
           Boniface
           the
           8.
           of
           that
           name
           )
           they
           
             came
             in
             like
             Foxes
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           mean
           to
           
             live
             like
             Lions
          
           ,
           though
           they
           
             die
             like
             Dogs
          
           ,
           so
           that
           Rebellion
           we
           see
           is
           a
           
             sin
             unpardonable
          
           (
           like
           that
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           )
           not
           because
           it
           cannot
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           
             will
             not
          
           be
           forgiven
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           after
           the
           sending
           this
           last
           Message
           of
           the
           29.
           of
           Ianuary
           tarryes
           a
           moneth
           longer
           even
           till
           Feb.
           28.
           in
           expectation
           of
           somewhat
           from
           them
           in
           Answer
           to
           His
           longing
           desires
           ,
           and
           then
           though
           He
           was
           apprehensive
           how
           He
           had
           (
           by
           His
           often
           sending
           )
           hazarded
           His
           Honour
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           His
           proper
           interests
           to
           be
           divided
           or
           divorced
           from
           Him
           ,
           yet
           to
           declare
           further
           still
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           His
           Peoples
           Preservation
           was
           more
           dear
           to
           Him
           then
           both
           ,
           He
           doth
           once
           again
           in
           their
           behalf
           importune
           these
           men
           for
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Peace
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               ninth
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               needs
               to
               make
               no
               excuse
               ,
               though
               He
               sent
               no
               more
               Messages
               unto
               you
               :
               for
               He
               very
               well
               knows
               He
               ought
               not
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               if
               He
               either
               stood
               upon
               punctilio's
               of
               Honour
               ,
               or
               His
               own
               private
               interest
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               already
               call'd
               in
               question
               by
               His
               often
               sending
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               assuredly
               prejudg'd
               if
               a
               Peace
               be
               concluded
               from
               that
               He
               hath
               already
               offered
               ,
               He
               having
               therein
               departed
               with
               many
               of
               His
               undoubted
               Rights
               .
               But
               nothing
               being
               equally
               dear
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               passeth
               by
               many
               scruples
               ,
               neglects
               and
               delaies
               ,
               and
               once
               more
               desires
               you
               to
               give
               him
               a
               speedy
               Answer
               to
               his
               last
               Message
               ;
               for
               his
               Majesty
               believes
               it
               doth
               very
               well
               become
               him
               (
               after
               this
               very
               long
               delay
               )
               at
               last
               to
               utter
               his
               impatience
               ,
               since
               that
               the
               goods
               and
               bloud
               of
               his
               Subjects
               cries
               so
               much
               for
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   26
                   of
                   Febr.
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           AS
           Christs
           meekness
           and
           
             mighty
             works
          
           made
           his
           Enemies
           more
           obdurate
           ,
           so
           the
           Kings
           mildness
           and
           many
           Messages
           made
           these
           men
           more
           obstinate
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           dumb
           to
           this
           last
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           former
           :
           And
           though
           His
           Majesty
           tells
           them
           that
           
             the
             Gods
             and
             bloud
             of
             His
             Subjects
             doth
             cry
             so
             much
             for
             Peace
             ,
             that
             He
             shall
             be
             forced
             there●y
             to
             utter
             His
             impatience
             ,
          
           yet
           these
           hard-hearted
           men
           had
           rather
           hear
           those
           sad
           and
           lamentable
           cries
           ,
           then
           listen
           to
           these
           
           yearnings
           of
           their
           fathers
           Bowells
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           call'd
           and
           accounted
           
             Patriots
             of
             their
             Country
          
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           He
           ,
           who
           is
           thus
           tenderly
           affected
           towards
           it
           ,
           (
           in
           this
           its
           bleeding
           Condition
           )
           must
           be
           reckoned
           and
           reported
           the
           
             Common
             Enemy
          
           unto
           it
           :
           for
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           (
           notwithstanding
           these
           His
           many
           pantings
           and
           breathings
           after
           the
           Health
           of
           it
           )
           to
           appropriate
           unto
           Him
           their
           own
           Tigerly
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           whole
           world
           in
           the
           first
           page
           of
           their
           late
           impudent
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           
             sighs
             ,
             Groans
             ,
             tears
             ,
             nor
             crying
             bloud
             ,
             an
             heavy
             cry
             (
             say
             they
             )
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Brothers
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             free-born
             Subjects
             at
             once
             ,
          
           can
           perswade
           Him
           to
           pity
           or
           Compassion
           :
           Surely
           could
           Satan
           help
           them
           to
           devise
           worse
           evill
           then
           is
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           then
           they
           have
           acted
           to
           cast
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           these
           His
           
             Humble
             and
             Loyal
             Subjects
          
           would
           not
           be
           so
           void
           of
           shame
           as
           thus
           to
           charge
           Him
           with
           their
           owne
           doings
           and
           Conditions
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           after
           He
           had
           sent
           this
           last
           Message
           ,
           waits
           yet
           another
           moneth
           for
           some
           Answer
           ,
           though
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           as
           before
           ,
           He
           did
           but
           pursue
           the
           shaddow
           that
           fled
           from
           Him
           ,
           by
           seeking
           peace
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           resolved
           by
           slighting
           Him
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           desist
           at
           length
           from
           writing
           thus
           to
           them
           .
           But
           behold
           the
           true
           Image
           of
           our
           most
           
             patient
             God
          
           ,
           in
           this
           our
           most
           
             Christian
             King
          
           ,
           who
           having
           to
           do
           with
           a
           like
           stif-necked
           and
           rebellious
           people
           ,
           as
           he
           of
           old
           had
           ,
           thinks
           it
           His
           duty
           to
           follow
           him
           still
           in
           the
           same
           path
           ,
           though
           with
           as
           little
           comfort
           or
           hopes
           of
           prevailing
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           sends
           the
           tenth
           time
           ,
           and
           offers
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           trust
           Himself
           wholly
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           He
           might
           but
           have
           their
           own
           faith
           and
           promise
           for
           the
           
             safety
             of
             His
             Person
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Estate
             ,
          
           which
           themselves
           had
           so
           solemnly
           protested
           to
           defend
           ;
           and
           that
           His
           friends
           (
           who
           had
           done
           according
           to
           their
           Duty
           and
           Protestation
           )
           might
           not
           (
           for
           the
           same
           )
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           Liberties
           or
           estates
           ,
           but
           injoy
           both
           ,
           with
           a
           
             freedom
             of
             Conscience
          
           from
           unlawfull
           Oaths
           :
           upon
           these
           sole
           Conditions
           He
           will
           pardon
           and
           forget
           all
           that
           was
           past
           on
           their
           sides
           ,
           giving
           them
           what
           security
           themselves
           can
           devise
           ,
           He
           will
           follow
           their
           advise
           (
           for
           the
           good
           of
           His
           People
           )
           rather
           then
           other
           mens
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           He
           will
           grant
           them
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           till
           then
           they
           had
           ever
           desired
           ,
           or
           made
           pretence
           unto
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           procure
           a
           speedy
           Peace
           to
           these
           Afflicted
           Kingdoms
           .
           His
           words
           are
           these
           ,
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               tenth
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               NOtwithstandig
               the
               unexpected
               silence
               instead
               of
               Answer
               to
               his
               Majesties
               many
               and
               gracious
               Messages
               to
               both
               Houses
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               that
               they
               desire
               to
               obtain
               their
               ends
               by
               Force
               ,
               rather
               then
               Treaty
               ,
               which
               may
               justly
               discourage
               his
               Majesty
               from
               any
               more
               overtures
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               yet
               his
               Majesty
               conceives
               He
               shall
               be
               much
               wanting
               to
               His
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               He
               oweth
               to
               the
               safety
               of
               His
               people
               if
               He
               should
               not
               intend
               to
               prevent
               the
               great
               inconveniences
               that
               may
               otherwise
               hinder
               a
               safe
               and
               wel-grounded
               peace
               .
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               now
               proposeth
               ,
               that
               ,
               so
               He
               may
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               His
               Honour
               ,
               Person
               ,
               and
               Estate
               ;
               and
               that
               Liberty
               be
               given
               to
               all
               those
               who
               do
               and
               have
               adhered
               to
               His
               Majesty
               to
               go
               to
               their
               own
               Houses
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               live
               peaceably
               enjoying
               their
               Estates
               ,
               all
               Sequestrations
               being
               taken
               off
               ,
               without
               being
               compelled
               to
               take
               any
               Oath
               not
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               undoubted
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               being
               put
               to
               any
               other
               molestation
               whatsoever
               ,
               He
               will
               immediately
               disband
               all
               His
               Forces
               ,
               and
               dismantle
               all
               His
               Garrisons
               ,
               and
               being
               accompanied
               with
               His
               Royall
               ,
               not
               His
               Martiall
               Attendance
               ,
               return
               to
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               there
               reside
               with
               them
               .
               And
               for
               the
               better
               security
               of
               all
               His
               Majesties
               Subjects
               ,
               He
               proposeth
               that
               He
               with
               His
               said
               two
               Houses
               immediately
               upon
               His
               coming
               to
               Westminster
               will
               passe
               an
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               and
               free
               pardon
               ,
               and
               where
               His
               Majesty
               will
               further
               do
               whatsoever
               they
               will
               advise
               
               Him
               for
               the
               good
               and
               peace
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               His
               Majesty
               hath
               made
               no
               mention
               of
               it
               here
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               losse
               of
               time
               which
               must
               now
               be
               spent
               in
               expecting
               an
               Answer
               from
               thence
               ,
               but
               declares
               that
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               His
               comming
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               He
               will
               apply
               Himself
               to
               give
               them
               all
               satisfaction
               touching
               that
               Kingdome
               .
               If
               His
               Majesty
               could
               possibly
               doubt
               the
               successe
               of
               this
               offer
               ,
               He
               could
               use
               many
               arguments
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               shall
               only
               insist
               on
               that
               great
               One
               of
               giving
               an
               instant
               Peace
               to
               these
               afflicted
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   our
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   23
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   1645.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parlialiament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               .
            
          
        
         
           AS
           God
           said
           ,
           
             what
             could
             I
             have
             done
             more
             for
             my
             vineyard
             which
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ?
          
           so
           may
           this
           good
           Prince
           say
           ,
           what
           could
           I
           have
           offered
           more
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           my
           afflicted
           People
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           offered
           ?
           These
           men
           (
           that
           will
           accept
           of
           nothing
           )
           tell
           the
           world
           in
           their
           lace
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           themselves
           
             had
             made
             Application
             to
             Him
             for
             Peace
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             seven
             times
             (
             scil
             .
          
           in
           seven
           years
           .
           )
           But
           the
           world
           hath
           now
           seen
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           made
           Applications
           to
           them
           for
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             ten
             times
          
           in
           lesse
           then
           four
           moneths
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           form
           and
           stile
           too
           ,
           then
           theirs
           were
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           word
           in
           Answer
           can
           He
           get
           from
           them
           ;
           yea
           for
           Peace
           sake
           He
           offers
           to
           venture
           Himself
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           'l
           none
           of
           Him
           ,
           He
           would
           
             come
             to
             His
             owne
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           themselves
           )
           
             but
             His
             own
             will
             not
             receive
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           if
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           appeal
           is
           made
           ,
           shall
           call
           to
           minde
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           some
           few
           of
           their
           many
           former
           solemne
           professions
           which
           are
           directly
           contradicted
           by
           these
           their
           present
           behaviours
           ;
           let
           their
           Protestation
           or
           Declaration
           
           of
           Octob.
           22.
           1642.
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           therein
           they
           will
           finde
           these
           expressions
           .
        
         
           
             We
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             this
             present
             Parliament
             Assembled
             ,
             doe
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             discharge
             of
             that
             great
             trust
             which
             lies
             upon
             us
             ,
             make
             this
             Protestation
             and
             Declaration
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             and
             Nation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             that
             no
             private
             passion
             or
             respect
             ,
             no
             evill
             intention
             to
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             no
             designe
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             His
             just
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             ingaged
             us
             to
             raise
             forces
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             Armes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
        
         
           
             We
             professe
             from
             our
             very
             Hearts
             and
             Souls
             ,
             our
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             to
             His
             Crown
             ;
             readinesse
             and
             resolution
             to
             defend
             His
             Person
             ,
             and
             support
             His
             Estate
             with
             our
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             our
             power
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
        
         
           
             We
             professe
             ,
             we
             desire
             nothing
             from
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             that
             He
             would
             returne
             in
             Peace
             to
             His
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
        
         
           
             We
             professe
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strongest
             obligation
             that
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             solemne
             publicke
             faith
             ,
             which
             any
             such
             State
             as
             a
             Parliament
             can
             give
             ;
             that
             we
             would
             receive
             Him
             with
             all
             Honour
             ,
             yeild
             Him
             all
             true
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             endeavour
             to
             defend
             His
             Person
             and
             Estate
             from
             all
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             power
             to
             stablish
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             people
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             a
             most
             Glorious
             and
             Happy
             Raign
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Surely
           they
           ,
           who
           shall
           compare
           these
           Professions
           ,
           with
           the
           present
           Carriages
           of
           them
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           will
           conclude
           them
           the
           vilest
           Atheists
           that
           ever
           lived
           ;
           and
           beleeve
           that
           they
           used
           these
           Protestations
           only
           ,
           to
           gull
           and
           seduce
           the
           well
           meaning
           Common-people
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           cheat
           them
           of
           their
           Monies
           ,
           and
           engage
           them
           with
           themselves
           in
           wayes
           of
           
             Treason
             ,
             Bloud
          
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           
             Religion
             ,
             King
          
           and
           Country
           :
           But
           
             verily
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             judgeth
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           that
           these
           mockers
           of
           Him
           shall
           feel
           ere
           long
           ,
           
             for
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Calamity
             is
             at
             Hand
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             things
             that
             are
             comming
             upon
             them
             make
             hast
             .
          
        
         
           Wel
           ,
           his
           Maj.
           after
           he
           had
           sent
           this
           His
           tenth
           Message
           for
           Peace
           ,
           &
           ,
           waited
           another
           month
           and
           more
           ,
           for
           an
           Answer
           thereof
           ,
           having
           
           understood
           by
           their
           former
           unworthy
           Paper
           of
           the
           13
           of
           Ianu.
           (
           and
           being
           confirmed
           also
           ,
           by
           their
           silence
           to
           all
           His
           Profers
           )
           that
           no
           admittance
           would
           be
           granted
           to
           Him
           ,
           though
           He
           came
           alone
           ;
           for
           as
           at
           the
           approach
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
             Devill
             raged
          
           and
           tore
           the
           party
           possessed
           ;
           so
           did
           jealousies
           and
           guilty
           fears
           rend
           and
           torment
           them
           at
           the
           Apprehension
           of
           His
           presence
           ,
           or
           accesse
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           till
           He
           should
           first
           consent
           to
           such
           Propositions
           as
           they
           would
           at
           their
           further
           leasure
           send
           unto
           Him
           ;
           He
           must
           not
           come
           near
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           He
           be
           brought
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           into
           the
           
             High
             Priests
             Hall
          
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Prisoner
           :
           &
           indeed
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           while
           they
           think
           to
           delude
           Him
           ,
           still
           with
           a
           further
           expectation
           of
           Propositions
           (
           which
           they
           never
           meant
           should
           be
           seen
           at
           Oxford
           ;
           )
           they
           send
           thither
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           all
           their
           Armies
           and
           Bands
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           with
           Guns
           and
           Swords
           ,
           and
           
             Staves
             for
             to
             take
             Him
          
           ;
           concluding
           with
           themselves
           ,
           that
           He
           would
           surely
           fall
           into
           the
           Hand
           of
           their
           
             Strong
             ones
          
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           possibly
           escape
           them
           :
           But
           God
           was
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           .
           He
           seeing
           their
           mischeivous
           intentions
           ,
           inclined
           the
           Heart
           of
           His
           Majesty
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           protected
           Him
           safe
           in
           going
           to
           the
           
             Scottish
             Army
          
           :
           where
           so
           soon
           as
           He
           came
           ,
           (
           that
           all
           might
           see
           His
           desires
           of
           Peace
           ,
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           abatement
           )
           He
           falls
           againe
           to
           His
           old
           work
           of
           soliciting
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           offers
           to
           these
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           desired
           to
           give
           them
           content
           :
           He
           refers
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Divines
           
             the
             setling
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           He
           consents
           the
           Militia
           to
           be
           
             at
             their
             disposall
          
           ,
           His
           Forces
           to
           be
           disbanded
           ,
           His
           Townes
           and
           Garrisons
           dismantled
           and
           deserted
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           else
           had
           been
           formerly
           in
           dispute
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           would
           not
           be
           now
           accepted
           ,
           because
           offered
           by
           Him
           ,
           (
           though
           formerly
           desired
           by
           them
           )
           He
           wills
           them
           to
           send
           their
           long
           promised
           Propositions
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           those
           of
           them
           which
           were
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           being
           resolved
           to
           comply
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           as
           shall
           but
           appear
           to
           Him
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           His
           Subjects
           happinesse
           :
           And
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           contempts
           they
           had
           shewn
           Him
           ,
           and
           affronts
           put
           upon
           
             Him
             ;
             He
          
           still
           hath
           ,
           or
           desires
           to
           have
           so
           good
           an
           opinion
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           not
           question
           their
           good
           acceptation
           of
           these
           His
           offers
           ,
           since
           He
           makes
           no
           conditions
           with
           them
           for
           Himselfe
           ,
           but
           is
           content
           to
           leave
           His
           own
           Honour
           and
           Lawfull
           Rights
           ,
           solely
           to
           their
           care
           and
           gratitude
           to
           
           maintain
           unto
           Him
           :
           Let
           all
           men
           read
           (
           without
           admiration
           if
           they
           can
           at
           the
           Kings
           Christianity
           and
           goodnesse
           )
           this
           which
           follows
           :
           how
           in
           very
           deed
           He
           
             yeilds
             up
             His
             will
             and
             Affections
             ,
             His
             Reason
             ,
             Iudgment
             ,
          
           and
           all
           for
           the
           
             obtaining
             a
             good
             peace
             or
             accommodation
          
           with
           these
           Stubborn
           men
           unto
           His
           poor
           and
           afflicted
           people
           .
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               eleventh
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HIs
               Majesty
               having
               understood
               from
               both
               His
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               safe
               for
               him
               to
               come
               to
               London
               (
               whither
               he
               had
               purposed
               to
               repair
               ,
               if
               so
               he
               might
               ,
               by
               their
               advice
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               best
               for
               the
               good
               and
               peace
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               )
               untill
               he
               shall
               first
               give
               his
               consent
               to
               such
               Propositions
               ,
               as
               were
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               him
               from
               them
               :
               And
               being
               certainly
               informed
               that
               the
               Armies
               were
               marching
               so
               fast
               up
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               made
               that
               no
               fit
               place
               for
               Treating
               ,
               did
               resolve
               to
               withdraw
               himself
               hither
               ,
               only
               to
               secure
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               and
               with
               no
               intention
               to
               continue
               this
               War
               any
               longer
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               any
               division
               between
               his
               two
               Kingdoms
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               such
               contentment
               to
               both
               ,
               as
               ,
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               might
               see
               a
               happy
               and
               wel-grounded
               Peace
               ,
               thereby
               to
               bring
               Prosperity
               to
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               answerable
               to
               the
               best
               times
               of
               his
               Progenitors
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               chiefest
               care
               of
               all
               Councels
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               most
               earnestly
               and
               heartily
               recommends
               to
               his
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               all
               the
               waies
               and
               means
               possible
               ,
               for
               speedy
               finishing
               this
               pious
               &
               necessary
               work
               ;
               and
               particularly
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Divines
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               assembled
               at
               
               Westminster
               .
               Likewise
               concerning
               the
               Militia
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               securing
               his
               people
               against
               all
               pretensions
               of
               danger
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               is
               pleased
               to
               have
               it
               setled
               as
               was
               offered
               at
               the
               Treaty
               at
               Uxbridge
               ,
               all
               the
               Persons
               being
               to
               be
               named
               for
               the
               Trust
               by
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               seven
               years
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               expiring
               of
               that
               term
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               regulated
               as
               shall
               be
               agreed
               upon
               by
               his
               Majesty
               and
               his
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               like
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Wars
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               will
               do
               whatsoever
               is
               possible
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               give
               full
               satisfaction
               therein
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               these
               be
               not
               satisfactory
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               then
               desires
               that
               all
               such
               of
               the
               Propositions
               as
               are
               already
               agreed
               upon
               by
               both
               Kingdoms
               may
               be
               speedily
               sent
               unto
               him
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               being
               resolved
               to
               comply
               with
               his
               Parliament
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               shall
               be
               for
               the
               happinesse
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               removing
               of
               all
               unhappy
               differences
               ,
               which
               have
               produced
               so
               many
               sad
               effects
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               having
               made
               these
               offers
               ,
               he
               will
               neither
               question
               the
               thankfull
               acceptation
               of
               them
               ;
               nor
               doth
               he
               doubt
               but
               that
               his
               two
               Kingdoms
               will
               be
               carefull
               to
               maintain
               him
               in
               his
               Honour
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               just
               and
               lawfull
               Rights
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               way
               to
               make
               a
               happy
               composure
               of
               these
               unnaturall
               Divisions
               .
               And
               likewise
               will
               think
               upon
               a
               solid
               way
               of
               conserving
               the
               Peace
               between
               the
               two
               Kingdoms
               for
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               will
               take
               a
               speedy
               course
               for
               easing
               and
               quieting
               his
               afflicted
               people
               by
               satisfying
               the
               Publike
               debts
               ,
               by
               disbanding
               of
               all
               Armies
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               shall
               be
               judged
               conducible
               to
               that
               end
               :
               that
               so
               ,
               all
               hinderances
               being
               removed
               ,
               he
               may
               return
               to
               his
               Parliament
               with
               mutuall
               comfort
               .
            
             
               
                 Southwell
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   18.
                   1646.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               
               
                 POST-SCRIPT
                 .
              
               
                 HIs
                 Majesty
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 shun
                 the
                 further
                 effusion
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 evidence
                 His
                 reall
                 intentions
                 to
                 Peace
                 ,
                 is
                 willing
                 that
                 His
                 Forces
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 Oxford
                 be
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fortifications
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 dismantled
                 ,
                 they
                 receiving
                 honourable
                 conditions
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Forces
                 there
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 like
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Garrisons
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Message
           from
           His
           Majesty
           out
           of
           the
           Scots
           Quarters
           ,
           though
           as
           full
           of
           Grace
           as
           could
           be
           wished
           ,
           found
           as
           little
           respect
           as
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           was
           thought
           as
           unworthy
           of
           an
           Answer
           ;
           for
           indeed
           it
           spake
           (
           to
           their
           great
           grief
           )
           the
           escape
           of
           that
           rich
           prey
           which
           was
           already
           swallowed
           in
           their
           Expectations
           ,
           yea
           and
           an
           impossibility
           of
           getting
           it
           into
           their
           reach
           again
           with
           so
           little
           cost
           and
           pains
           as
           they
           hoped
           before
           to
           be
           possessed
           of
           it
           :
           for
           they
           conceived
           the
           frugall
           Scot
           was
           not
           like
           to
           part
           with
           his
           
             Liege
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           native
           King
           for
           nothing
           ;
           nor
           be
           so
           easily
           beaten
           from
           hence
           to
           their
           own
           home
           ,
           as
           was
           intended
           they
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Kings
           Person
           had
           been
           seized
           on
           at
           Oxford
           :
           for
           His
           Majesties
           Presence
           ,
           like
           the
           Glorious
           Sun
           ,
           drew
           thousands
           of
           Eyes
           upon
           His
           Country-men
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           fetch'd
           as
           many
           hearts
           and
           hands
           to
           their
           Assistance
           ,
           had
           they
           but
           then
           stood
           up
           in
           defence
           of
           Him.
           This
           they
           at
           Westminster
           well
           knew
           ,
           and
           hereupon
           saw
           ,
           that
           a
           kind
           of
           necessity
           lay
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           shuffle
           again
           ,
           and
           after
           another
           fashion
           then
           before
           was
           purposed
           :
           to
           play
           the
           Foxes
           instead
           of
           the
           Lions
           with
           their
           
             dear
             Brethren
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           begin
           at
           last
           to
           think
           of
           doing
           that
           ,
           which
           till
           now
           they
           never
           intended
           ,
           though
           often
           promised
           :
           even
           of
           sending
           Propositions
           to
           the
           King
           :
           which
           on
           Iuly
           24.
           (
           two
           
           months
           after
           their
           receipt
           of
           this
           last
           Message
           of
           May
           18.
           )
           arived
           at
           Him
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Propositions
             for
             Peace
          
           :
           but
           the
           contrivers
           of
           them
           ,
           had
           in
           their
           Provident
           care
           made
           them
           so
           perfectly
           monstrous
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           themselves
           remained
           sure
           still
           of
           being
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           of
           Effecting
           Peace
           by
           them
           :
           in
           very
           deed
           they
           were
           only
           used
           to
           gain
           time
           and
           opportunity
           to
           recover
           their
           lost
           prey
           ,
           and
           to
           delude
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           then
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           spirits
           ,
           as
           (
           perhaps
           )
           since
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           may
           be
           ,
           before
           a
           period
           be
           put
           to
           these
           troubles
           .
           Those
           Propositions
           of
           theirs
           were
           as
           tedious
           as
           senslesse
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           wanted
           in
           reason
           ,
           was
           made
           up
           in
           words
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           published
           already
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           shall
           not
           here
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           them
           ,
           there
           be
           Copies
           enow
           extant
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           views
           ,
           will
           think
           the
           Kingdom
           might
           have
           imployed
           their
           many
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           better
           ,
           then
           in
           maintaining
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Armies
           so
           many
           months
           together
           ,
           in
           doing
           nothing
           but
           making
           such
           uncouth
           Prpositions
           .
           By
           this
           insuing
           Message
           of
           his
           Majesty
           in
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           within
           a
           week
           after
           His
           receipt
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           world
           (
           were
           it
           ignorant
           of
           them
           )
           might
           have
           a
           glimpse
           of
           what
           kind
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           spirit
           those
           that
           sent
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               twelfth
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               Propositions
               tendered
               to
               His
               Majesty
               by
               the
               Commissioners
               from
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               Assembled
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               have
               taken
               twice
               so
               many
               Monthes
               for
               deliberation
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               assigned
               dayes
               for
               his
               Majesties
               Answer
               )
               do
               import
               so
               great
               alterations
               in
               Government
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               to
               return
               a
               particular
               and
               positive
               Answer
               before
               a
               full
               debate
               ,
               
               wherein
               these
               Propositions
               and
               the
               necessary
               explanations
               ,
               true
               sense
               and
               reasons
               thereof
               be
               rightly
               weighed
               and
               understood
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Majesty
               upon
               a
               full
               view
               of
               the
               whole
               Propositions
               may
               know
               what
               is
               left
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               what
               is
               taken
               away
               and
               changed
               ,
               In
               all
               which
               he
               finds
               (
               upon
               discourse
               with
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               that
               they
               are
               so
               bound
               up
               from
               any
               capacity
               ,
               either
               to
               give
               reasons
               for
               the
               demands
               they
               bring
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               ear
               to
               such
               desires
               as
               his
               Majesty
               is
               to
               propound
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               give
               such
               a
               present
               judgement
               of
               ,
               &
               Answer
               to
               these
               Propositions
               ,
               whereby
               he
               can
               Answer
               to
               God
               that
               a
               safe
               and
               well-grounded
               peace
               will
               ensue
               (
               which
               is
               evident
               to
               all
               the
               world
               can
               never
               be
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               just
               power
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               freedome
               and
               propriety
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               with
               the
               just
               liberty
               and
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Parliament
               be
               likewise
               setled
               )
               To
               which
               end
               his
               Majesty
               desires
               and
               proposeth
               to
               come
               to
               London
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               houses
               thereabouts
               upon
               the
               publick
               faith
               ,
               and
               security
               of
               the
               two
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Scotch
               Commissioners
               ,
               That
               he
               shall
               be
               there
               with
               freedome
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               safety
               ,
               where
               by
               his
               personall
               presence
               he
               may
               not
               only
               raise
               a
               mutuall
               confidence
               betwixt
               him
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               but
               also
               have
               these
               doubts
               cleared
               ,
               and
               these
               difficulties
               explained
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               conceives
               to
               be
               destructive
               to
               his
               just
               regall
               power
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               give
               a
               ful
               consent
               to
               these
               Propositions
               as
               they
               now
               stand
               .
            
             
               As
               likewise
               ,
               that
               he
               make
               known
               to
               them
               ,
               such
               his
               reasonable
               demands
               as
               he
               is
               most
               assured
               will
               be
               very
               much
               conducible
               to
               that
               Peace
               ,
               which
               all
               good
               men
               desire
               and
               pray
               for
               ,
               by
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               just
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               the
               freedom
               and
               propriety
               of
               the
               Subject
               ;
               and
               his
               Majesty
               assures
               them
               that
               
               as
               he
               can
               never
               condiscend
               unto
               what
               is
               absolutely
               destructive
               to
               that
               just
               power
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               laws
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Land
               he
               is
               born
               unto
               ;
               So
               he
               wil
               cheerfully
               grant
               ,
               and
               give
               his
               assent
               unto
               all
               such
               Bills
               ,
               at
               the
               desire
               of
               his
               two
               Houses
               ,
               or
               reasonable
               demands
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               really
               for
               the
               good
               and
               Peace
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               not
               having
               regard
               to
               his
               own
               particular
               (
               much
               lesse
               of
               any
               bodies
               else
               )
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               happinesse
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               .
               Wherefore
               his
               Majesty
               conjures
               them
               as
               Christians
               ,
               as
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               as
               men
               who
               desire
               to
               leave
               a
               good
               name
               behind
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               so
               receive
               and
               make
               use
               of
               this
               Answer
               ,
               that
               all
               issues
               of
               bloud
               may
               be
               stopped
               ,
               and
               these
               unhappy
               distractions
               peaceably
               setled
               .
            
             
               
                 Newcastle
                 ,
                 
                   August
                   1.
                   1646.
                   
                
              
               To
               the
               Speaker
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               ,
               to
               be
               communicated
               .
            
             
               
                 POST-SCRIPT
                 .
              
               
                 VPon
                 assurance
                 of
                 a
                 happy
                 agreement
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 will
                 immediately
                 send
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 His
                 Son
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 expecting
                 His
                 perfect
                 Obedience
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           BY
           this
           Message
           the
           Readers
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           contrivers
           of
           those
           Propositions
           ,
           though
           themselves
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           had
           imployed
           all
           their
           craft
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           not
           little
           )
           8
           Months
           together
           (
           as
           they
           pretended
           )
           in
           the
           framing
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           were
           perswaded
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           that
           His
           Majesty
           alone
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           His
           clear
           
             wisdome
             ,
             sincerity
          
           ,
           and
           honesty
           of
           Heart
           ;
           was
           able
           in
           three
           or
           four
           dayes
           to
           Answer
           them
           fully
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           assigned
           him
           no
           longer
           time
           to
           deliberate
           on
           them
           :
           or
           else
           they
           supposed
           that
           His
           Maj.
           in
           His
           eagernesse
           of
           minde
           to
           obtain
           Peace
           ,
           so
           oft
           &
           earnestly
           writ
           for
           by
           Him
           ,
           would
           blindly
           and
           suddainly
           consent
           without
           more
           adoe
           ,
           to
           what
           ever
           (
           on
           that
           condition
           )
           they
           asked
           
           of
           Him
           :
           for
           as
           crafty
           Chapmen
           will
           enhaunse
           the
           price
           (
           beyond
           all
           reason
           )
           of
           that
           Commodity
           they
           have
           to
           sell
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           a
           Customer
           fond
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           did
           these
           men
           deal
           with
           their
           King
           :
           He
           had
           fully
           manifested
           a
           most
           fervent
           desire
           of
           procuring
           quiet
           to
           His
           people
           ,
           by
           His
           many
           Messages
           &
           large
           Offers
           ,
           wherein
           He
           had
           shewed
           a
           readinesse
           to
           yeild
           up
           His
           own
           Rights
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speak
           in
           their
           phrase
           )
           
             His
             will
          
           and
           
             Affections
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             His
             Reason
             and
             Iudgement
             too
             ,
          
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           it
           :
           So
           it
           were
           reall
           and
           good
           :
           Whereupon
           ,
           perhaps
           they
           fancied
           that
           He
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           resigne
           up
           His
           Conscience
           also
           ,
           (
           upon
           their
           demand
           )
           together
           with
           the
           Rights
           of
           His
           Crown
           (
           to
           which
           He
           was
           born
           )
           and
           the
           trust
           committed
           to
           Him
           by
           God
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           over
           the
           lives
           and
           Estates
           of
           all
           His
           Subjects
           ,
           into
           those
           Hands
           which
           have
           been
           excercised
           in
           nothing
           this
           seven
           years
           ,
           but
           
             Bloud
             ,
             Rapine
          
           ,
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           without
           any
           probability
           of
           recovering
           the
           same
           againe
           to
           Himselfe
           ,
           or
           His
           successors
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           indeed
           they
           are
           now
           come
           to
           that
           pitch
           of
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           the
           King
           will
           condescend
           to
           
             cast
             Himself
             down
          
           ,
           to
           destroy
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           ruine
           Monarchy
           ,
           no
           concessions
           of
           His
           shall
           please
           them
           ,
           nor
           shall
           his
           many
           Messages
           and
           large
           offers
           obtaine
           peace
           from
           them
           unto
           his
           people
           ;
           who
           may
           themselves
           judge
           of
           what
           kinde
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           (
           by
           that
           experience
           they
           have
           had
           of
           them
           already
           )
           if
           the
           King
           should
           yeild
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           and
           Crown
           for
           the
           purchase
           .
        
         
           But
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           our
           King
           is
           no
           Child
           ,
           nor
           false
           Shepherd
           ;
           but
           a
           
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             Heart
          
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           Moses
           ,
           though
           meeke
           and
           patient
           to
           admiration
           in
           his
           own
           case
           ,
           (
           throughout
           all
           his
           dealings
           with
           this
           stif-necked
           and
           rebellious
           generation
           ;
           )
           yet
           most
           valiant
           and
           magnanimous
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           faithfull
           in
           the
           dicharge
           of
           that
           trust
           reposed
           in
           Him
           :
           our
           Saviour
           would
           rather
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           
             no
             Man
          
           ,
           then
           yeild
           himself
           to
           be
           
             no
             King
          
           ;
           he
           would
           rather
           part
           with
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           his
           Kingship
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           our
           Soveraign
           :
           and
           therefore
           our
           God
           (
           we
           trust
           )
           will
           preserve
           both
           ,
           for
           the
           further
           Happinesse
           ,
           yet
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           's
           observe
           His
           Majesties
           goodnesse
           towards
           these
           men
           ,
           in
           this
           His
           Message
           or
           Answer
           to
           their
           Propositions
           ;
           He
           was
           ashamed
           (
           as
           seemeth
           )
           that
           the
           world
           should
           take
           full
           notice
           of
           
           their
           impiety
           and
           unreasonablenesse
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           pleased
           to
           shadow
           the
           same
           (
           in
           a
           measure
           )
           from
           the
           worlds
           eye
           ,
           by
           impleading
           the
           
             difficulty
             of
             understanding
          
           the
           said
           Propositions
           for
           want
           of
           
             necessary
             explanations
          
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           ,
           or
           might
           haply
           be
           more
           Iustice
           and
           Reason
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           was
           apparent
           (
           when
           indeed
           there
           was
           more
           mischeife
           then
           could
           be
           easily
           beleeved
           :
           )
           And
           this
           he
           alledgeth
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           not
           returning
           
             particular
             Answers
          
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           ambiguity
           and
           darknesse
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           Contrivers
           were
           studious
           and
           carefull
           to
           leave
           in
           their
           composing
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           thereby
           themselves
           might
           still
           have
           evasions
           ,
           and
           occasions
           to
           raise
           cavills
           ,
           what
           ever
           His
           Majesties
           Answer
           should
           be
           unto
           them
           :
           to
           which
           end
           also
           they
           were
           provident
           to
           Bind
           up
           their
           Commissioners
           tongues
           from
           speaking
           any
           such
           word
           in
           way
           of
           discourse
           ,
           as
           might
           discover
           to
           the
           King
           their
           further
           meanings
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           his
           Majesty
           finding
           it
           impossible
           to
           returne
           such
           a
           plenary
           Answer
           ,
           as
           in
           His
           Conscience
           might
           be
           justifiable
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           or
           conductive
           to
           a
           safe
           and
           well-grounded
           peace
           ;
           he
           proposeth
           again
           his
           
             own
             comming
             to
             London
          
           ,
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           all
           mistakes
           )
           to
           
             hear
             them
             explaine
             their
             own
             meanings
          
           ;
           and
           ingages
           himself
           to
           give
           his
           
             cheerfull
             assent
             to
             all
             such
             Bills
             as
             shall
             be
             really
             to
             the
             good
             and
             peace
             of
             His
             people
             ,
          
           and
           to
           prefer
           
             the
             Happinesse
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             before
             His
             own
             particular
          
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           mean
           to
           work
           a
           confidence
           in
           them
           ,
           of
           His
           own
           sincerity
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           he
           offers
           again
           to
           trust
           them
           with
           no
           lesse
           then
           his
           
             own
             Person
          
           ;
           and
           conjures
           them
           ,
           
             as
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Subjects
             ,
          
           and
           
             as
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             leave
             a
             good
             name
             behinde
             them
             ,
             so
             to
             receive
             ,
             &
             make
             use
             of
             this
             His
             Answer
             ,
             that
             all
             issues
             of
             Bloud
             may
             be
             stopped
             ,
             and
             these
             unhappy
             distractions
             peaceably
             setled
             .
          
        
         
           But
           (
           as
           appears
           )
           neither
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Duty
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           nor
           the
           Credit
           of
           a
           
             good
             Name
          
           will
           prevaile
           with
           them
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           his
           Majesties
           former
           Messages
           and
           Intreaties
           had
           done
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           )
           renounced
           and
           rejected
           them
           all
           before
           hand
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           taking
           any
           notice
           of
           this
           Conjuration
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           which
           he
           had
           writ
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           whole
           Message
           ;
           they
           go
           on
           silently
           ,
           and
           resolutely
           ,
           in
           that
           way
           which
           themselves
           had
           chosen
           .
        
         
         
           which
           His
           Majesty
           observing
           after
           some
           months
           patient
           expectance
           ,
           bent
           His
           thoughts
           to
           the
           making
           some
           
             particular
             Answers
          
           to
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Propositions
           ,
           desiring
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           to
           give
           them
           content
           :
           but
           upon
           His
           most
           serious
           consideration
           on
           them
           ,
           He
           found
           that
           He
           did
           but
           labour
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           He
           could
           not
           speak
           so
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           some
           (
           who
           lay
           in
           wait
           for
           that
           purpose
           )
           would
           mis-construe
           and
           pervert
           His
           sayings
           to
           a
           contrary
           sence
           ,
           unlesse
           Himself
           were
           present
           among
           them
           to
           
             paraphrase
             upon
             his
             owne
             words
          
           ,
           and
           explain
           His
           meaning
           ,
           wherefore
           He
           hoping
           that
           Gods
           grace
           and
           spirit
           might
           at
           last
           (
           peradventure
           )
           have
           some
           footing
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           He
           rather
           chuseth
           to
           propose
           again
           by
           another
           Message
           (
           five
           months
           after
           the
           former
           )
           His
           
             own
             coming
             unto
             them
          
           ,
           and
           renues
           His
           
             former
             offers
          
           ,
           discovering
           thereby
           that
           notwithstanding
           their
           transcendent
           neglects
           and
           contempts
           of
           Him
           ,
           yet
           He
           was
           still
           as
           constant
           in
           His
           
             good
             intentions
          
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           their
           
             ill
             resolutions
          
           against
           Him
           :
           His
           words
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               thirteenth
               Message
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HIs
               Majesties
               thoughts
               being
               alwaies
               sincerely
               bent
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               His
               Kingdoms
               ,
               was
               &
               will
               be
               ever
               desirous
               to
               take
               all
               waies
               which
               might
               the
               most
               cleerly
               make
               appear
               the
               candour
               of
               His
               intentions
               to
               His
               people
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               could
               find
               no
               better
               way
               then
               to
               propose
               a
               Personall
               free
               debate
               with
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               upon
               all
               the
               present
               differences
               .
               Yet
               finding
               very
               much
               against
               His
               expectations
               ,
               that
               this
               offer
               was
               laid
               aside
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               bent
               all
               His
               thoughts
               to
               make
               His
               intentions
               fully
               known
               by
               a
               particular
               Answer
               to
               the
               Propositions
               delivered
               to
               Him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               both
               Kingdomes
               ,
               24.
               
               Iuly
               last
               .
               But
               the
               more
               He
               endevoured
               it
               ,
               He
               more
               plainly
               saw
               that
               any
               Answer
               He
               could
               make
               would
               be
               subject
               to
               mis-informations
               
               and
               mis-constructions
               ,
               which
               upon
               His
               owne
               Paraphrases
               and
               Explanations
               He
               is
               most
               confident
               will
               give
               so
               good
               satisfaction
               ,
               as
               would
               doubtlesse
               cause
               a
               happy
               and
               lasting
               Peace
               .
               Lest
               therefore
               that
               good
               intentions
               may
               produce
               ill
               effects
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               again
               proposeth
               ,
               and
               desires
               again
               to
               come
               to
               London
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               His
               Houses
               thereabouts
               ,
               upon
               the
               Publ●ke
               Faith
               and
               Security
               of
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Scotch
               Commissioners
               ,
               that
               He
               shall
               be
               there
               with
               Honour
               ,
               Freedome
               ,
               and
               Safety
               :
               Where
               ,
               by
               His
               Personall
               Presence
               ,
               He
               may
               not
               only
               raise
               a
               mutuall
               confidence
               betwixt
               Him
               and
               His
               People
               ,
               but
               also
               have
               those
               doubts
               cleared
               ,
               and
               those
               difficulties
               explained
               to
               Him
               ,
               without
               which
               He
               cannot
               (
               but
               with
               the
               aforesaid
               mischievous
               inconveniencies
               )
               give
               a
               particular
               Answer
               to
               the
               Propositions
               :
               And
               with
               which
               He
               doubts
               not
               ,
               but
               so
               to
               manifest
               His
               reall
               intentions
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               just
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               the
               Freedome
               and
               Property
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               wicked
               and
               malicious
               men
               to
               hinder
               the
               establishing
               of
               that
               firm
               Peace
               which
               all
               honest
               men
               desire
               .
               Assuring
               them
               ,
               as
               He
               will
               make
               no
               other
               Demands
               but
               such
               as
               He
               believes
               confidently
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               much
               conducing
               to
               the
               Tranquility
               of
               the
               People
               :
               So
               He
               will
               be
               most
               willing
               to
               condescend
               to
               them
               in
               whatsoever
               shall
               be
               really
               for
               their
               good
               and
               happinesse
               .
               Not
               doubting
               likewise
               but
               you
               will
               also
               have
               a
               due
               regard
               to
               maintain
               the
               just
               Power
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               many
               Protestations
               and
               professions
               .
               For
               certainly
               ,
               except
               King
               and
               People
               have
               reciprocall
               care
               each
               of
               other
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               happy
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               't
               is
               your
               King
               who
               desires
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               (
               the
               which
               ,
               if
               refused
               to
               a
               Subject
               by
               a
               King
               ,
               he
               would
               
               be
               thought
               a
               Tyrant
               for
               it
               )
               and
               for
               that
               end
               which
               all
               men
               professe
               to
               desire
               .
               Wherefore
               His
               Majesty
               conjures
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               desire
               to
               shew
               your selves
               really
               what
               you
               professe
               ,
               even
               as
               you
               are
               good
               Christians
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               you
               wil
               accept
               this
               His
               Offer
               ,
               which
               He
               is
               confident
               God
               will
               so
               blesse
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               the
               readiest
               means
               by
               which
               these
               Kingdoms
               may
               again
               become
               a
               comfort
               to
               their
               Friends
               ,
               and
               a
               terrour
               to
               their
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               
                 Newcastle
                 ,
                 
                   20.
                   
                   Decemb.
                   1646.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           WHat
           man
           can
           read
           without
           tears
           ,
           these
           pathetick
           desires
           and
           expressions
           of
           His
           Soveraigne
           ,
           only
           
             to
             be
             Heard
          
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           
             to
             Speak
          
           and
           plead
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquility
           of
           His
           people
           ,
           sith
           His
           many
           Messages
           by
           writing
           (
           to
           this
           purpose
           )
           were
           not
           regarded
           ?
           sure
           these
           Persons
           have
           hearts
           
             harder
             then
             the
             neither
             Mil-stone
          
           ,
           they
           have
           forgot
           themselves
           to
           be
           ,
           either
           
             Christians
             ,
             Subjects
          
           ,
           or
           men
           ;
           but
           doubtlesse
           the
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           they
           ,
           who
           thus
           stop
           their
           ears
           at
           the
           requests
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           shall
           themselves
           
             cry
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
          
           and
           no
           man
           shall
           pity
           them
           .
           His
           Majesty
           we
           see
           ,
           refuses
           nothing
           which
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           
             setling
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             freedom
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           
             property
             of
             the
             Subjects
          
           :
           He
           denies
           no
           pardon
           ,
           security
           ,
           or
           indemnity
           ,
           to
           these
           His
           Enemies
           ,
           (
           that
           
             will
             not
             have
             Him
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             )
          
           if
           they
           would
           accept
           it
           :
           His
           own
           rights
           He
           'll
           refer
           to
           them
           to
           be
           setled
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           to
           the
           Kingdoms
           good
           ,
           as
           to
           His
           own
           ;
           in
           a
           probable
           continuation
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           upon
           himself
           :
           His
           Person
           He
           offers
           to
           their
           trust
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           power
           of
           His
           Crown
           to
           their
           care
           ;
           nor
           is
           He
           willing
           so
           much
           as
           to
           doubt
           of
           their
           due
           regard
           in
           maintaining
           the
           same
           unto
           Him
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           many
           Protestations
           and
           professions
           .
        
         
           And
           nothing
           doth
           He
           desire
           for
           Himself
           (
           in
           lieu
           of
           all
           this
           )
           but
           
           only
           leave
           to
           speak
           ,
           liberty
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           which
           Himself
           in
           His
           prosperity
           
             never
             denied
             to
             the
             meanest
             Person
             ,
          
           though
           the
           greatest
           Malefactor
           :
           Let
           all
           the
           world
           with
           admiration
           think
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           judge
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           what
           Prince
           can
           offer
           more
           ,
           then
           He
           hath
           done
           ?
           or
           what
           man
           can
           desire
           lesse
           ?
           what
           Christian
           spirit
           doth
           not
           rise
           to
           see
           Piety
           and
           Majesty
           thus
           slighted
           ,
           and
           despised
           ?
           what
           Subjects
           bloud
           doth
           not
           boyle
           to
           hear
           his
           Soveraigne
           forced
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           so
           little
           ,
           to
           offer
           so
           much
           unto
           His
           own
           Vassals
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           repulsed
           and
           rejected
           by
           them
           ?
           should
           Turks
           and
           Heathens
           behold
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           inraged
           ;
           could
           the
           inferiour
           Creatures
           apprehend
           it
           ,
           even
           they
           would
           grow
           furious
           at
           it
           :
           surely
           ,
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           ,
           a
           matter
           of
           astonishment
           to
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saies
           )
           
             Passe
             over
             the
             Isles
             ,
             send
             to
             other
             Lands
             ,
             inquire
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           search
           all
           stories
           of
           former
           and
           later
           times
           ,
           consider
           diligently
           ,
           and
           
             see
             well
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             or
             ever
             were
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
          
           or
           ever
           the
           like
           heard
           of
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           time
           :
           Did
           ever
           people
           thus
           exclude
           their
           King
           ,
           or
           thus
           vilely
           use
           him
           ?
           set
           but
           that
           act
           of
           the
           Jews
           aside
           against
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           this
           example
           may
           be
           affirmed
           to
           be
           
             Sans
             parallel
          
           :
           never
           did
           Subjects
           make
           larger
           protestations
           and
           professions
           of
           love
           and
           duty
           ,
           and
           never
           could
           Devils
           go
           more
           contrary
           unto
           the
           same
           then
           these
           men
           have
           done
           :
           let
           but
           
             those
             their
             words
          
           already
           quoted
           (
           upon
           the
           tenth
           Message
           )
           be
           seriously
           considered
           on
           ,
           and
           of
           necessity
           it
           will
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           Hell
           is
           not
           more
           opposite
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           darknesse
           to
           light
           ,
           then
           their
           carriages
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           unto
           those
           expressions
           :
           and
           so
           it
           seems
           't
           is
           resolved
           they
           shall
           be
           still
           ,
           for
           His
           Majesties
           conjuring
           them
           
             to
             shew
             themselves
             really
             to
             be
             what
             they
             professed
             ,
          
           no
           whit
           moves
           them
           to
           shew
           themselves
           any
           other
           then
           they
           
             really
             are
          
           :
           now
           they
           have
           catch'd
           the
           fish
           ,
           cheated
           the
           people
           ,
           inslaved
           the
           Nation
           ,
           got
           their
           owne
           ends
           ,
           the
           power
           into
           their
           hands
           to
           keep
           all
           men
           under
           ,
           they
           may
           fling
           away
           their
           baits
           ,
           throw
           off
           their
           vizards
           ,
           cast
           aside
           their
           disguises
           ,
           and
           appear
           freely
           in
           their
           proper
           shapes
           and
           colours
           :
           All
           their
           solemn
           Protestations
           and
           professions
           were
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           tenure
           ,
           with
           their
           
             solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           Martin
           himself
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           prime
           birds
           ,
           openly
           saies
           )
           
             was
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             everlastingly
             kept
          
           ;
           the
           causes
           of
           making
           them
           being
           but
           as
           the
           
             grounds
             of
             striking
             that
             ,
             meerly
             occasionall
             ,
             for
             the
             joyning
             in
             a
             War
             to
             
             suppresse
             the
             Common
             Enemy
          
           (
           for
           so
           now
           they
           call
           the
           King
           )
           and
           
             He
             being
             suppressed
          
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           Protestations
           and
           professions
           come
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Covenant
           it self
           is
           ,
           only
           
             like
             an
             Almanack
             of
             last
             year
             ,
          
           of
           no
           more
           regard
           or
           estimation
           ,
           witnesse
           
             Hen.
             Martin
             ,
             p.
          
           11.
           of
           
             Indepency
             of
          
           England
           
             maintin'd
             against
             the
             claim
             of
             the
             Scotch
             Commissioners
             .
          
        
         
           In
           vain
           therefore
           did
           His
           Majesty
           (
           by
           mentioning
           their
           former
           Protestations
           and
           professions
           )
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           things
           out
           of
           date
           ;
           and
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           did
           He
           again
           desire
           to
           come
           to
           
             London
             in
             Safety
             and
             Honour
          
           ,
           for
           they
           could
           not
           hear
           on
           that
           side
           ;
           indeed
           they
           were
           otherwise
           busied
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           even
           trucking
           to
           get
           Him
           into
           their
           power
           another
           way
           ,
           then
           that
           was
           which
           He
           propounded
           :
           for
           have
           Him
           they
           would
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           on
           that
           ,
           what
           ere
           it
           cost
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           meant
           to
           receive
           Him
           too
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           He
           desired
           ,
           not
           
             with
             Safety
          
           ,
           but
           into
           safe
           custody
           ,
           from
           injoying
           
             his
             Liberty
          
           ;
           not
           
             with
             Honour
             to
             Him
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             triumph
          
           to
           themselves
           ;
           not
           as
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           as
           their
           Prisoner
           :
           even
           directly
           as
           the
           Jews
           at
           length
           received
           Christ
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           own
           
             free
             love
          
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           price
           of
           their
           own
           
             base
             mony
          
           ;
           So
           that
           His
           Majesty
           saw
           ere
           long
           (
           after
           His
           sending
           the
           last
           Message
           )
           a
           perfect
           frustration
           ,
           both
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           His
           former
           and
           that
           Himself
           had
           somewhat
           else
           to
           do
           ,
           beside
           begging
           peace
           unto
           His
           people
           ,
           and
           
             Liberty
             of
             Speech
          
           unto
           Himself
           :
           for
           freedome
           of
           Conscience
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           after
           the
           legall
           and
           established
           way
           of
           the
           true
           
             Protestant
             English
             Church
          
           ,
           is
           now
           denied
           Him
           ,
           as
           an
           additionall
           punishment
           to
           His
           outward
           restraint
           ,
           which
           now
           also
           is
           layed
           upon
           Him
           ,
           for
           being
           so
           importunate
           for
           His
           Subjects
           freedome
           from
           war
           and
           pressures
           .
        
         
           Holdenby
           is
           the
           place
           of
           His
           inclosement
           ,
           He
           was
           carried
           thither
           ,
           as
           
             Christ
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             be
             tempted
          
           ;
           and
           kept
           there
           with
           as
           much
           care
           from
           spirituall
           food
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           from
           bodily
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           forty
           daies
           together
           only
           ,
           but
           above
           three
           times
           forty
           ;
           and
           under
           temptations
           all
           the
           while
           :
           Master
           
             Marshall
             and
             his
             fellow
             Minister
          
           being
           chose
           out
           to
           act
           Satans
           part
           upon
           Him
           :
           for
           having
           been
           so
           specially
           instrumentall
           in
           destroying
           the
           Souls
           of
           His
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           stirring
           them
           up
           to
           kill
           each
           other
           ,
           they
           were
           judged
           the
           fittest
           in
           the
           
             whole
             Legion
          
           to
           assault
           Him
           :
           And
           all
           the
           helps
           to
           vexation
           and
           trouble
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Heads
             at
             Westminster
          
           
           could
           think
           upon
           ,
           these
           Tempters
           had
           for
           their
           advantage
           :
           But
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           was
           so
           strong
           in
           this
           
             Royall
             Champion
          
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
          
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           before
           Him
           ,
           nor
           
             to
             resist
             the
             wisdome
             and
             Learning
             by
             which
             He
             spake
             ,
          
           insomuch
           that
           
             as
             they
          
           in
           the
           Gospel
           were
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           or
           no
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           though
           before
           they
           had
           laboured
           to
           obscure
           him
           :
           so
           were
           these
           ,
           even
           compelled
           against
           their
           own
           wills
           to
           acknowledge
           in
           secret
           ,
           among
           their
           friends
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             was
             a
             most
             able
             ,
             judicious
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             wisest
             man
             in
             all
             His
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           clean
           contrary
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           often
           blattered
           in
           Pulpits
           against
           Him
           before
           the
           People
           .
           And
           Master
           Marshall
           at
           last
           ,
           was
           so
           tormented
           with
           His
           Majesties
           Divinity
           and
           Reason
           ,
           by
           being
           so
           neer
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           wished
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Herd
           again
           (
           his
           more
           proper
           place
           )
           where
           he
           was
           likely
           to
           effect
           more
           mischief
           ,
           and
           therefore
           besought
           his
           Masters
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           to
           be
           recall'd
           from
           Holdenby
           ,
           or
           sent
           no
           more
           thither
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           His
           Majesty
           was
           able
           enough
           of
           Himself
           to
           encounter
           these
           ,
           yet
           for
           
             the
             better
             exercise
             of
             His
             Conscience
          
           in
           pious
           duties
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           further
           
             clearing
             of
             His
             judgment
             concerning
             the
             present
             differences
             ,
          
           He
           desires
           to
           have
           two
           from
           out
           of
           twelve
           of
           His
           own
           Chaplains
           to
           attend
           upon
           Him
           ,
           which
           He
           desires
           His
           
             two
             Houses
          
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           ,
           and
           send
           to
           Him
           ;
           in
           these
           words
           ,
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               fourteenth
               Message
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               gracious
               Message
               to
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               concerning
               His
               Chaplains
               .
            
             
               SInce
               I
               have
               never
               dissembled
               ,
               nor
               hid
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               satisfied
               with
               the
               alteration
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               desire
               my
               consent
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               yet
               lose
               time
               in
               giving
               reasons
               ,
               which
               are
               too
               obvious
               to
               every
               body
               ,
               why
               it
               is
               fit
               for
               me
               to
               be
               attended
               by
               some
               of
               my
               Chaplains
               ,
               whose
               opinions
               ,
               as
               Clergy
               men
               ,
               I
               esteem
               and
               reverence
               ;
               not
               only
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               clearing
               of
               my
               
               judgment
               concerning
               the
               present
               differences
               in
               Religion
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               at
               full
               declared
               to
               Master
               Marshall
               and
               his
               Fellow-Minister
               :
               having
               shewed
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               best
               and
               likeliest
               means
               of
               giving
               me
               satisfaction
               ,
               which
               without
               it
               I
               cannot
               have
               in
               these
               times
               :
               Whereby
               the
               distractions
               of
               this
               Church
               may
               be
               the
               better
               setled
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               desire
               that
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               two
               of
               these
               
                 Reverend
                 Divines
              
               ,
               whose
               names
               I
               have
               here
               set
               down
               ,
               may
               have
               free
               liberty
               to
               wait
               upon
               me
               ,
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               duty
               unto
               me
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               function
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHARLS
                   R.
                
                 
                 
                   
                     B.
                     London
                     .
                  
                   
                     B.
                     Salisbury
                     .
                  
                   
                     B.
                     Peterborough
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Shelden
                     ,
                     Clerk
                     of
                     my
                     Closet
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Marsh
                     ,
                     Deane
                     of
                     York
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Sanderson
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Baily
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Heywood
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Beale
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Fuller
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Hammond
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Taylor
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Holdenby
                 ,
                 
                   17.
                   
                   Febr.
                   1646.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           THe
           matter
           of
           this
           Message
           or
           thing
           desired
           therein
           ,
           is
           
             freedome
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             necessary
             means
             to
             serve
             God
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           way
           of
           the
           
             English
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Person
           from
           whom
           the
           request
           comes
           ,
           is
           the
           King
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           the
           
             Supreamest
             Defender
          
           under
           God
           upon
           Earth
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Faith
          
           ,
           who
           never
           denied
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           to
           any
           creature
           .
           And
           the
           Men
           to
           whom
           the
           same
           is
           sent
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           open
           Protestors
           that
           ever
           were
           for
           freedome
           and
           Liberty
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           all
           men
           :
           and
           the
           most
           violent
           exclaimers
           against
           those
           that
           restrain
           any
           :
           yea
           and
           they
           are
           such
           beside
           as
           call
           themselves
           
           His
           Majesties
           
             most
             Humble
             and
             Loyall
             Subjects
          
           :
           therefore
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           a
           thing
           impossible
           ,
           that
           this
           request
           should
           not
           be
           granted
           :
           specially
           too
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           observe
           how
           CHARLS
           R.
           appears
           below
           ,
           submissively
           at
           the
           bottome
           ,
           (
           now
           He
           moves
           for
           a
           private
           matter
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Christian
           )
           which
           is
           wont
           alway
           when
           He
           writes
           about
           publike
           and
           
             Kingly
             Affairs
          
           to
           stand
           above
           ,
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           before
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Oh
           but
           these
           are
           rare
           men
           ,
           they
           never
           denied
           themselves
           yet
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           ever
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           yeilded
           to
           Him
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           particular
           ,
           since
           they
           there
           sat
           ,
           and
           should
           they
           begin
           now
           to
           break
           their
           old
           wont
           ?
           so
           they
           might
           seem
           to
           halt
           in
           their
           resolved
           course
           ,
           and
           He
           might
           haply
           flatter
           Himself
           too
           much
           in
           hoping
           they
           meant
           to
           look
           towards
           Him
           :
           wherefore
           though
           all
           men
           else
           ,
           have
           leave
           to
           be
           of
           what
           Religion
           they
           list
           ,
           &
           to
           worship
           God
           after
           what
           fashion
           they
           please
           ;
           yet
           He
           for
           His
           part
           shall
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           have
           the
           means
           to
           serve
           him
           the
           true
           way
           ,
           not
           to
           heare
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Church
           which
           themselves
           as
           well
           as
           He
           ,
           were
           baptized
           into
           ,
           and
           have
           protested
           to
           maintain
           :
           and
           thereupon
           having
           practised
           long
           to
           hold
           their
           peace
           to
           His
           other
           Messages
           ,
           they
           resolve
           upon
           silence
           to
           this
           also
           ,
           and
           return
           nothing
           :
           But
           His
           Majesty
           being
           wel
           (
           and
           too
           wel
           )
           acquainted
           with
           such
           usage
           from
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           being
           as
           patient
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           peevish
           ;
           as
           unwearied
           in
           good
           ,
           as
           they
           in
           evill
           ,
           doth
           in
           a
           most
           calm
           and
           Christian
           manner
           renew
           His
           request
           for
           the
           same
           thing
           seventeen
           daies
           after
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               fifteenth
               Message
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               second
               Message
               to
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               concerning
               His
               Chaplains
               .
            
             
               IT
               being
               now
               seventeen
               daies
               since
               I
               wrote
               to
               you
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               not
               yet
               receiving
               any
               Answer
               to
               what
               I
               then
               desired
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               now
               again
               renew
               the
               same
               unto
               you
               .
               And
               indeed
               concerning
               any
               thing
               but
               the
               necessary
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               thus
               
               at
               this
               time
               trouble
               you
               with
               any
               of
               my
               desires
               .
               But
               my
               being
               attended
               with
               some
               of
               my
               Chaplains
               ,
               whom
               I
               esteem
               and
               reverence
               ,
               is
               so
               necessary
               for
               me
               ,
               even
               considering
               my
               present
               condition
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               relation
               to
               my
               conscience
               ,
               or
               a
               happy
               setlement
               of
               the
               present
               distractions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               slight
               divers
               kinds
               of
               censures
               ,
               rather
               then
               not
               to
               obtain
               what
               I
               demand
               ;
               nor
               shall
               I
               do
               you
               the
               wrong
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               doubt
               the
               obtaining
               of
               my
               wish
               ,
               it
               being
               totally
               grounded
               upon
               reason
               .
               For
               desiring
               you
               to
               consider
               (
               not
               thinking
               it
               needfull
               to
               mention
               )
               the
               divers
               reasons
               ,
               which
               no
               Christian
               can
               be
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               for
               point
               of
               conscience
               ,
               I
               must
               assure
               you
               that
               I
               cannot
               ,
               as
               I
               ought
               ,
               take
               in
               consideration
               those
               alterations
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               have
               and
               will
               be
               offered
               unto
               me
               ,
               without
               such
               help
               as
               I
               desire
               ;
               because
               I
               can
               never
               judge
               rightly
               of
               ,
               or
               be
               altered
               in
               ,
               any
               thing
               of
               my
               opinion
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               any
               ordinary
               way
               of
               finding
               out
               the
               truth
               is
               denied
               me
               ;
               but
               when
               this
               is
               granted
               me
               ,
               I
               promise
               you
               faithfully
               not
               to
               strive
               for
               victory
               in
               Argument
               ,
               but
               to
               seek
               and
               submit
               to
               Truth
               (
               according
               to
               that
               judgment
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               )
               alwaies
               holding
               it
               my
               best
               and
               greatest
               conquest
               to
               give
               contentment
               to
               my
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               against
               my
               conscience
               or
               honour
               ;
               not
               doubting
               likewise
               but
               that
               you
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               satisfie
               me
               in
               reasonable
               things
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               to
               find
               in
               this
               particular
               concerning
               the
               attendance
               of
               my
               Chaplains
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 Holdenby
                 ,
                 
                   6.
                   
                   March
                   ,
                   1646.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parlialiament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             AS
             an
             evill
             man
             out
             of
             the
             evill
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             evill
             things
          
           ;
           such
           are
           causlesse
           Jealousies
           ,
           railing
           Accusations
           ,
           and
           evill
           surmizings
           against
           the
           good
           :
           So
           a
           
             good
             man
             out
             of
             the
             good
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             things
             :
          
           such
           are
           favourable
           opinions
           ,
           meek
           expressions
           ,
           and
           charitable
           constructions
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           His
           Majesty
           writes
           in
           this
           manner
           to
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           men
           :
           as
           if
           He
           still
           hoped
           there
           might
           possibly
           be
           some
           good
           sparks
           of
           
             grace
             ,
             nature
          
           ,
           or
           manners
           in
           them
           :
           for
           as
           they
           cannot
           believe
           Him
           to
           be
           
             so
             good
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             :
          
           so
           He
           cannot
           yet
           fancy
           them
           
             so
             bad
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             ,
          
           and
           mean
           to
           prove
           themselves
           :
           He
           tels
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           His
           Message
           ,
           that
           
             He
             would
             not
             have
             troubled
             them
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             with
             any
             of
             His
             desires
             ,
             did
             not
             this
             particular
             concern
             the
             necessary
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             relate
             so
             neerly
             to
             His
             Conscience
             :
          
           conceiving
           (
           is
           it
           seems
           )
           that
           they
           would
           be
           the
           more
           inclinable
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           whereas
           (
           alas
           )
           their
           dispositions
           are
           to
           be
           the
           more
           averse
           :
           their
           aimes
           being
           (
           as
           hath
           appeared
           by
           all
           their
           dealings
           )
           
             to
             destroy
             His
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           Him
           from
           serving
           God
           at
           all
           :
           Have
           they
           not
           often
           said
           unto
           Him
           in
           their
           language
           ,
           (
           
             Go
             serve
             other
             Gods
          
           ?
           )
           they
           would
           at
           least
           occasion
           a
           strangenesse
           ,
           betwixt
           His
           God
           and
           Him
           :
           that
           God
           might
           be
           further
           off
           from
           His
           assistance
           ,
           and
           so
           His
           spirit
           might
           sink
           more
           under
           the
           Burdens
           which
           they
           lay
           upon
           Him
           :
           they
           have
           not
           forgot
           Balaams
           project
           against
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           fain
           would
           they
           put
           it
           in
           practice
           upon
           their
           King
           :
           for
           they
           well
           see
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           do
           Him
           the
           mischief
           they
           intend
           ,
           while
           God
           is
           with
           Him
           ,
           in
           this
           mighty
           manner
           to
           guide
           and
           strengthen
           Him
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           first
           endevour
           to
           bring
           Him
           out
           with
           His
           God
           ;
           and
           since
           ,
           by
           all
           their
           compulsions
           and
           temptations
           they
           cannot
           prevail
           to
           drive
           Him
           upon
           comissions
           of
           evill
           ,
           they
           would
           fain
           force
           Him
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           some
           omissions
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           keep
           Him
           from
           performing
           the
           
             necessary
             duties
             of
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           Him
           to
           injoy
           the
           
             service
             of
             His
             own
             Chaplains
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           desires
           to
           have
           
             their
             service
          
           ,
           as
           means
           
             relating
             to
             an
             happy
             setlement
             of
             the
             present
             distractions
             in
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           
             as
             necessary
             helps
             to
             His
             Conscience
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             those
             Alterations
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             already
             ,
             and
             He
             knew
             would
             still
             be
             offered
             unto
             Him
             :
          
           and
           this
           He
           urgeth
           as
           another
           Argument
           
           of
           His
           wish
           or
           desire
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           
             totally
             grounded
             upon
             Reason
          
           ,
           He
           saies
           
             He
             doubts
             not
             to
             obtain
             it
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           since
           found
           ,
           that
           His
           Charity
           was
           much
           mistaken
           in
           this
           too
           :
           and
           indeed
           't
           is
           the
           greatest
           wrong
           that
           ere
           He
           did
           them
           ,
           
             His
             thinking
             so
             well
             of
             them
             ,
          
           as
           to
           conceive
           Himself
           likely
           to
           obtain
           any
           of
           His
           requests
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           because
           
             grounded
             upon
             Reason
          
           ;
           or
           to
           hope
           for
           any
           helps
           from
           their
           allowance
           ,
           towards
           the
           setlement
           of
           the
           present
           distractions
           in
           Religion
           :
           for
           should
           they
           yeild
           to
           undoe
           their
           own
           work
           ?
           did
           not
           they
           make
           all
           these
           distractions
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ?
           were
           any
           of
           them
           in
           being
           before
           they
           sat
           ?
           do
           they
           not
           live
           by
           them
           ?
           could
           they
           injoy
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           Lord
           it
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           if
           things
           were
           setled
           in
           Religion
           ?
           would
           not
           all
           things
           return
           to
           their
           proper
           chanels
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           well
           composed
           ?
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           if
           these
           be
           the
           Kings
           ends
           of
           desiring
           His
           Chaplains
           ,
           He
           must
           learn
           to
           know
           (
           at
           length
           )
           that
           they
           have
           more
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           self-love
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           listen
           to
           Him.
           Let
           Him
           rest
           contented
           therefore
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           He
           must
           enter
           the
           lists
           ,
           
             and
             fight
             the
             Bataile
             himself
             alone
          
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           put
           Him
           to
           it
           ,
           
             of
             His
             friends
          
           ,
           (
           or
           people
           )
           
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             with
             Him
          
           ;
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           of
           
             His
             own
             Chaplains
          
           :
           And
           whereas
           He
           promises
           
             not
             to
             strive
             for
             victory
             in
             Argument
             ,
             but
             to
             seek
             and
             submit
             to
             Truth
             :
          
           He
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           look
           for
           victory
           that
           way
           against
           Him
           ,
           yet
           they
           mean
           to
           have
           it
           too
           ,
           &
           that
           without
           any
           seeking
           or
           
             submitting
             to
             truth
          
           at
           all
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           He
           may
           for
           His
           part
           (
           if
           He
           please
           )
           hold
           it
           His
           best
           and
           greatest
           conquest
           ,
           
             to
             give
             contentment
             to
             His
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             not
             against
             His
             Conscience
             and
             Honour
             :
          
           yet
           they
           who
           are
           the
           domineering
           faction
           in
           His
           
             two
             Houses
          
           ,
           (
           and
           call
           themselves
           the
           Parliament
           )
           will
           still
           hold
           it
           
             their
             best
             and
             greatest
             conquest
          
           ,
           to
           discontent
           and
           vex
           His
           spirit
           :
           nor
           will
           they
           think
           their
           Conquest
           compleat
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           can
           prevail
           ,
           to
           inforce
           some
           breaches
           upon
           
             His
             Conscience
             and
             Honour
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           He
           may
           even
           cease
           from
           henceforth
           ,
           thus
           to
           fancy
           any
           readinesse
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           His
           desires
           in
           
             any
             reasonable
             thing
          
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           not
           do
           it
           in
           this
           poor
           particular
           ,
           concerning
           
             the
             Attendance
             of
             His
             Chaplains
          
           upon
           Him.
           
        
         
           These
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           men
           that
           contemn
           God
           ,
           that
           say
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             Tush
             ,
             God
             seeth
             not
          
           :
           nor
           doth
           he
           regard
           such
           things
           ,
           nor
           
           will
           He
           ever
           require
           an
           account
           for
           them
           :
           
             But
             thou
             dost
             see
          
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           seen
           
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             for
             thou
             beholdest
             mischief
             and
             spight
             to
             requite
             it
             with
             thine
             hand
             ,
          
           O
           keep
           not
           long
           silence
           therefore
           ,
           be
           not
           far
           off
           from
           thine
           Anointed
           ;
           Stir
           up
           thy self
           ,
           and
           awake
           to
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           unto
           His
           cause
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             his
             God
             ,
             thou
          
           (
           alone
           )
           
             art
             his
             Lord
          
           ;
           Judge
           thou
           for
           Him
           according
           to
           thy
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           these
           miscreant
           men
           triumph
           any
           longer
           over
           Him
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           say
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             Ah!
             so
             would
             we
             have
             it
             ,
          
           Let
           them
           not
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           swallowed
           him
           up
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           ashamed
           and
           brought
           to
           confusion
           together
           that
           rejoice
           at
           his
           hurt
           ,
           yea
           let
           them
           be
           cloathed
           with
           shame
           and
           dishonour
           that
           magnifie
           themselves
           against
           Him
           :
           but
           let
           them
           shout
           for
           joy
           ,
           and
           ever
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           glad
           ,
           that
           favour
           His
           righteous
           cause
           ,
           yea
           let
           them
           say
           continually
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Lord
             be
             magnified
             which
             hath
             pleasure
             in
             the
             prosperity
             of
             His
             servant
             .
          
           Amen
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           at
           last
           (
           having
           waited
           two
           months
           for
           Answer
           )
           was
           sufficiently
           informed
           by
           their
           silence
           ,
           how
           vainly
           He
           laboured
           in
           soliciting
           for
           His
           Chaplains
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           forbears
           to
           be
           further
           importunate
           in
           that
           businesse
           ;
           it
           concerned
           His
           own
           particular
           self
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           He
           can
           more
           easily
           desist
           in
           pursuing
           a
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           ;
           then
           in
           seeking
           for
           a
           blessing
           which
           more
           immediately
           concerns
           His
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           His
           request
           for
           Peace
           had
           been
           rejected
           thirteen
           times
           already
           ,
           in
           lesse
           then
           thirteen
           months
           ,
           yet
           He
           cannot
           hold
           from
           renewing
           that
           :
           yea
           though
           they
           had
           frustrated
           His
           expectation
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           in
           not
           sending
           such
           Propositions
           as
           they
           had
           promised
           ,
           or
           given
           Him
           hopes
           to
           receive
           ,
           for
           His
           more
           full
           and
           clear
           understanding
           their
           sence
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           did
           also
           keep
           His
           Person
           ,
           in
           so
           unworthy
           ,
           so
           unheard
           of
           ,
           and
           so
           provocative
           a
           Condition
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           swell'd
           with
           stoutnesse
           the
           mildest
           heart
           ,
           and
           awaken'd
           passion
           (
           had
           it
           not
           been
           dead
           )
           in
           a
           very
           Martyr
           ,
           yet
           with
           the
           greatest
           meeknesse
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           stile
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           doth
           He
           write
           unto
           them
           again
           ,
           and
           sends
           most
           gracious
           Answers
           to
           their
           former
           unreasonable
           Propositions
           ,
           after
           He
           had
           diligently
           endevoured
           and
           studied
           divers
           moneths
           how
           to
           make
           them
           such
           ,
           
             as
             (
             salva
             conscientia
             )
             might
             be
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             likings
             of
             His
             Parliaments
             .
          
           His
           words
           are
           these
           ,
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               sixteenth
               Message
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               most
               gracious
               Message
               for
               Peace
               from
               Holdenby
               ,
               with
               His
               Answer
               to
               the
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               AS
               the
               daily
               expectation
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Propositions
               hath
               made
               His
               Majesty
               this
               long
               time
               to
               forbear
               giving
               His
               Answer
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               the
               appearance
               of
               their
               sending
               being
               no
               more
               for
               any
               thing
               He
               can
               hear
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               at
               His
               first
               comming
               hither
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Louderdale
               hath
               been
               at
               London
               above
               these
               ten
               daies
               ,
               (
               whose
               not
               coming
               was
               said
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               stop
               )
               hath
               caused
               His
               Majesty
               thus
               to
               anticipate
               their
               coming
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               yet
               considering
               His
               Condition
               ,
               that
               His
               Servants
               are
               denied
               accesse
               to
               Him
               ,
               all
               but
               very
               few
               ,
               and
               those
               by
               appointment
               ,
               not
               His
               own
               Election
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               declared
               a
               crime
               for
               any
               but
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               or
               such
               who
               are
               particularly
               permitted
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               converse
               with
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               Letters
               should
               be
               given
               to
               ,
               or
               received
               from
               Him
               ,
               may
               He
               not
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               not
               in
               case
               fit
               to
               make
               Concessions
               ,
               or
               give
               Answers
               ,
               since
               He
               is
               not
               master
               of
               those
               ordinary
               Actions
               which
               are
               the
               undoubted
               Rights
               of
               any
               free-born
               man
               ,
               how
               mean
               soever
               his
               birth
               be
               ?
               And
               certainly
               he
               would
               still
               be
               silent
               as
               to
               this
               subject
               ,
               untill
               His
               Condition
               were
               much
               mended
               ,
               did
               He
               not
               prefer
               such
               a
               right
               understanding
               betwixt
               Him
               and
               His
               Parliaments
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               a
               firm
               and
               lasting
               Peace
               in
               all
               His
               Dominions
               ,
               before
               any
               particular
               of
               His
               own
               ,
               or
               any
               earthly
               blessing
               :
               and
               therefore
               His
               Majesty
               hath
               diligently
               imployed
               His
               utmost
               
               indevours
               for
               divers
               moneths
               past
               ,
               so
               to
               inform
               His
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               His
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               He
               might
               be
               able
               to
               give
               such
               Answers
               to
               the
               Propositions
               ,
               as
               would
               be
               most
               agreeable
               to
               His
               Parliaments
               ;
               but
               He
               ingenuously
               professes
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               pains
               that
               He
               hath
               taken
               therein
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               some
               of
               them
               appears
               such
               unto
               Him
               ,
               that
               without
               disclaiming
               that
               Reason
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               to
               judge
               by
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Him
               and
               His
               People
               ,
               and
               without
               putting
               the
               greatest
               violence
               upon
               His
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               He
               cannot
               give
               His
               consent
               to
               all
               of
               them
               .
               Yet
               His
               Majesty
               (
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               to
               all
               the
               World
               how
               desirous
               He
               is
               to
               give
               full
               satisfaction
               )
               hath
               thought
               fit
               hereby
               to
               expresse
               His
               readinesse
               to
               grant
               what
               He
               may
               ,
               and
               His
               willingnesse
               to
               receive
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               personally
               if
               His
               two
               Houses
               at
               Westminster
               shall
               approve
               thereof
               ,
               such
               further
               Information
               in
               the
               rest
               as
               may
               best
               convince
               His
               judgment
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               those
               doubts
               which
               are
               not
               yet
               clear
               unto
               Him
               ,
               desiring
               them
               also
               to
               consider
               that
               if
               His
               Majesty
               intended
               to
               wind
               Himself
               out
               of
               these
               troubles
               by
               indirect
               means
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               easie
               for
               Him
               now
               readily
               to
               consent
               to
               what
               hath
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               proposed
               unto
               Him
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               chuse
               His
               time
               to
               break
               all
               ,
               alleaging
               ,
               that
               forc'd
               Concessions
               are
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               ?
               surely
               He
               might
               ,
               and
               not
               incur
               a
               hard
               censure
               from
               indifferent
               men
               .
               But
               maximes
               in
               this
               kind
               are
               not
               the
               guides
               of
               His
               Majesties
               actions
               ,
               for
               He
               freely
               and
               clearly
               avows
               ,
               that
               He
               holds
               it
               unlawfull
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               most
               base
               in
               a
               King
               to
               recede
               from
               His
               promises
               for
               having
               been
               obtained
               by
               force
               or
               under
               restraint
               ;
               wherefore
               His
               Majesty
               not
               only
               rejecting
               those
               acts
               which
               He
               esteems
               unworthy
               of
               Him
               ,
               but
               even
               passing
               by
               that
               which
               he
               might
               well
               insist
               upon
               ,
               a
               point
               of
               honour
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               His
               present
               
               condition
               ,
               thus
               answers
               the
               first
               Proposition
               .
               That
               upon
               His
               Majesties
               coming
               to
               London
               ,
               He
               will
               heartily
               joyne
               in
               all
               that
               shall
               concern
               the
               Honour
               of
               His
               two
               Kingdomes
               or
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               States
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               or
               Deputies
               of
               either
               Kingdome
               ,
               particularly
               in
               those
               things
               which
               are
               desired
               in
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               upon
               confidence
               that
               all
               of
               them
               respectively
               with
               the
               same
               tenderness
               will
               look
               upon
               those
               things
               which
               concern
               His
               Majesties
               Honour
               .
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               all
               the
               Propositions
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               proposeth
               ,
               that
               He
               will
               confirm
               the
               Presbyteriall
               Government
               ,
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               the
               Directory
               ,
               for
               three
               years
               ,
               being
               the
               time
               set
               down
               by
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               so
               that
               His
               Majesty
               and
               His
               Houshold
               be
               not
               hindred
               from
               that
               form
               of
               Gods
               Service
               which
               they
               formerly
               have
               ;
               And
               also
               ,
               that
               a
               free
               consultation
               and
               debate
               be
               had
               with
               the
               Divines
               at
               Westminster
               (
               twenty
               of
               His
               Majesties
               nomination
               being
               added
               unto
               them
               )
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               determined
               by
               H●s
               Majesty
               and
               the
               two
               Houses
               how
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               governed
               after
               the
               said
               three
               years
               or
               sooner
               ,
               if
               differences
               may
               be
               agreed
               .
               Touching
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               is
               not
               yet
               therein
               satisfied
               ,
               &
               desires
               to
               respite
               His
               particular
               answer
               thereunto
               until
               His
               coming
               to
               London
               ,
               because
               it
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               conscience
               He
               cannot
               give
               a
               resolution
               therein
               till
               He
               may
               be
               assisted
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               some
               of
               His
               own
               Chaplains
               (
               which
               hath
               hitherto
               been
               denied
               Him
               )
               and
               such
               other
               Divines
               as
               shal
               be
               most
               proper
               to
               inform
               Him
               therein
               ;
               and
               then
               He
               will
               make
               clearly
               appear
               ,
               both
               His
               zeal
               to
               the
               Protestant
               profession
               ,
               and
               the
               Union
               of
               these
               two
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               He
               conceives
               to
               be
               the
               main
               drift
               of
               this
               Covenant
               .
               To
               the
               seventh
               and
               eighth
               Propositions
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               will
               consent
               .
               
               To
               the
               ninth
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               doubts
               not
               but
               to
               give
               good
               satisfaction
               when
               He
               shall
               be
               particularly
               informed
               how
               the
               said
               penalties
               shall
               be
               levied
               and
               disposed
               of
               .
               To
               the
               tenth
               ,
               His
               Majesties
               answer
               is
               ,
               That
               He
               hath
               been
               alwaies
               ready
               to
               prevent
               the
               practices
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               content
               to
               passe
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               And
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Laws
               against
               them
               be
               duly
               executed
               .
               His
               Majesty
               will
               give
               His
               consent
               to
               the
               Act
               for
               the
               due
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               for
               the
               suppressing
               of
               Innovations
               ,
               and
               those
               concerning
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               touching
               Non-Residence
               and
               Pluralities
               ,
               and
               His
               Majesty
               will
               yeild
               to
               such
               Act
               or
               Acts
               as
               shall
               be
               requisite
               to
               raise
               monies
               for
               the
               payment
               and
               satisfying
               all
               publike
               Debts
               ,
               expecting
               also
               that
               his
               will
               be
               therein
               included
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Proposition
               touching
               the
               Militia
               ,
               though
               his
               Majesty
               cannot
               consent
               unto
               it
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               as
               it
               is
               proposed
               ,
               because
               thereby
               he
               conceives
               ,
               he
               wholly
               parts
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               entrusted
               to
               him
               by
               God
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               for
               the
               protection
               and
               government
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               thereby
               at
               once
               devesting
               himself
               ,
               and
               dis-inheriting
               his
               Posterity
               of
               that
               right
               and
               prerogative
               of
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               which
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               the
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               and
               so
               weaken
               Monarchy
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               little
               more
               then
               the
               name
               and
               shadow
               of
               it
               will
               remain
               :
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               only
               security
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               after
               the
               unhappy
               troubles
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               performance
               of
               all
               the
               agreements
               which
               are
               now
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               which
               is
               desired
               ,
               (
               which
               his
               Majesty
               alwaies
               understood
               to
               be
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               hopes
               that
               herein
               he
               is
               not
               mistaken
               )
               his
               Majesty
               will
               give
               aboundant
               satisfaction
               ,
               to
               which
               end
               he
               is
               willing
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               That
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Militia
               ,
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               for
               
               the
               space
               of
               ten
               years
               be
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               persons
               as
               the
               two
               Houses
               shall
               nominate
               ,
               giving
               them
               power
               during
               the
               said
               term
               to
               change
               the
               said
               persons
               ,
               and
               substitute
               others
               in
               their
               places
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               return
               to
               the
               proper
               chanell
               again
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               and
               King
               Iames
               of
               blessed
               memory
               .
               And
               now
               His
               Majesty
               conjures
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Englishmen
               and
               lovers
               of
               Peace
               ,
               by
               the
               duty
               they
               owe
               to
               His
               Majesty
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               they
               have
               to
               their
               fellow
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               they
               wil
               accept
               of
               this
               his
               Majesties
               offer
               ,
               wherby
               the
               joyfull
               news
               of
               Peace
               may
               be
               restored
               to
               this
               languishing
               Kingdom
               .
               His
               Majesty
               will
               grant
               the
               like
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Scotland
               if
               it
               be
               desired
               ,
               and
               agree
               to
               all
               things
               that
               are
               propounded
               touching
               the
               conserving
               of
               peace
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               Touching
               Ireland
               (
               other
               things
               being
               agreed
               )
               His
               Majesty
               will
               give
               satisfaction
               therein
               .
               As
               to
               the
               mutuall
               Declarations
               proposed
               to
               be
               established
               in
               both
               Kingdoms
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               And
               the
               Modifications
               ,
               Qualifications
               ,
               and
               Branches
               which
               follow
               in
               the
               Propositions
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               only
               professes
               ,
               that
               He
               doth
               not
               sufficiently
               understand
               ,
               nor
               is
               able
               to
               reconcile
               many
               things
               contained
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               this
               He
               well
               knoweth
               ,
               That
               a
               generall
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               is
               the
               best
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               ;
               and
               that
               after
               intestine
               Troubles
               ,
               the
               wisdom
               of
               this
               and
               other
               Kingdoms
               hath
               usually
               and
               happily
               in
               all
               ages
               granted
               generall
               Pardons
               ,
               whereby
               the
               numerous
               discontentments
               of
               many
               Persons
               and
               Families
               otherwise
               exposed
               to
               ruine
               ,
               might
               not
               become
               fewell
               to
               new
               disorders
               ,
               or
               seeds
               to
               future
               troubles
               .
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               desires
               ,
               that
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               would
               seriously
               descend
               into
               these
               considerations
               ,
               and
               
               likewise
               tenderly
               look
               upon
               His
               Condition
               herein
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetuall
               dishonour
               that
               must
               cleave
               to
               Him
               ,
               if
               He
               shal
               thus
               abandon
               so
               many
               persons
               of
               Condition
               &
               Fortune
               that
               have
               ingaged
               themselves
               with
               and
               for
               Him
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               sense
               of
               Duty
               ,
               &
               propounds
               as
               a
               very
               acceptable
               testimony
               of
               their
               affection
               to
               Him
               ,
               That
               a
               generall
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               and
               free
               Pardon
               be
               forthwith
               passed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Touching
               the
               new
               great
               Seal
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               is
               very
               willing
               to
               confirm
               both
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Acts
               done
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               untill
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               be
               not
               thereby
               pressed
               to
               make
               void
               those
               Acts
               of
               His
               done
               by
               vertue
               of
               His
               great
               Seal
               ,
               which
               in
               honour
               and
               justice
               He
               is
               obliged
               to
               maintain
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               future
               Government
               therof
               may
               be
               in
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               due
               course
               of
               Law.
               Concerning
               the
               Officers
               mentioned
               in
               the
               19.
               
               Article
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               Westminster
               wil
               gratifie
               his
               Parliament
               all
               that
               possibly
               he
               may
               ,
               without
               destroying
               the
               alterations
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               Crown
               .
               His
               Majesty
               wil
               willingly
               consent
               to
               the
               Act
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Customes
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Propositions
               for
               their
               particular
               advantage
               .
               And
               now
               that
               His
               Majesty
               hath
               thus
               far
               indeavoured
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               desires
               of
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               this
               agreement
               may
               be
               firme
               and
               lasting
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               face
               or
               question
               of
               restraint
               to
               blemish
               the
               same
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               earnestly
               desires
               presently
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               His
               Parliament
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               with
               that
               Honour
               which
               is
               due
               to
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               there
               solemnly
               to
               confirm
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               legally
               to
               passe
               the
               Acts
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               and
               receive
               as
               well
               satisfaction
               in
               all
               the
               remaining
               particulars
               ,
               as
               likewise
               such
               other
               pledges
               of
               mutuall
               love
               ,
               trust
               ,
               and
               confidence
               as
               shall
               most
               concern
               the
               
               good
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               ;
               upon
               which
               happy
               agreement
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               will
               dispatch
               his
               Directions
               to
               the
               Prince
               his
               Son
               ,
               to
               return
               immediately
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               undertake
               for
               his
               ready
               obedience
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 Holdenby
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   12.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           WHen
           our
           Saviour
           was
           
             tempted
             in
             the
             wildernesse
          
           ,
           He
           was
           (
           as
           Saint
           Marke
           saies
           )
           
             among
             the
             wild
             beasts
          
           there
           ;
           so
           was
           our
           Soveraigne
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           at
           Holdenby
           :
           but
           these
           were
           worse
           mannered
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           those
           other
           were
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           lesse
           civill
           a
           great
           deal
           ;
           for
           these
           were
           men
           degenerated
           into
           Beasts
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           are
           the
           most
           savage
           ;
           we
           see
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Message
           ,
           with
           what
           barbarity
           ,
           and
           inhumanity
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           towards
           Him
           ,
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           who
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           had
           the
           just
           right
           and
           Dominion
           over
           them
           :
           they
           kept
           
             His
             Servants
             from
             having
             accesse
             unto
             Him
             ,
          
           not
           suffering
           one
           of
           His
           
             owne
             Election
          
           to
           come
           neer
           Him
           :
           they
           
             declared
             it
             a
             crime
          
           for
           any
           of
           mankind
           
             to
             converse
             or
             speak
             with
             Him
             ,
          
           to
           
             give
             any
             Letters
             to
             Him
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             any
             from
             Him
             :
          
           no
           commerce
           must
           He
           have
           with
           any
           Creature
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           were
           His
           tormenters
           ,
           and
           tempters
           ,
           subservient
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           allowed
           by
           them
           :
           in
           brief
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           let
           Him
           be
           
             Master
             of
             those
             ordinary
             Actions
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             any
             free-born
             man
             ,
             of
             how
             mean
             a
             birth
             soever
             :
          
           insomuch
           that
           His
           Majesty
           may
           surely
           say
           ,
           
             He
             had
             to
             do
             with
             Beasts
             at
          
           Holdenby
           
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             fought
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             Saint
          
           Paul
           
             did
             at
          
           Ephesus
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           behold
           )
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           though
           they
           forgot
           themselves
           to
           be
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           (
           indeed
           )
           men
           ,
           yet
           He
           remembers
           Himself
           still
           to
           be
           
             the
             Father
             of
             His
             People
          
           ;
           and
           though
           His
           Condition
           under
           them
           might
           make
           Him
           silent
           ,
           and
           His
           usage
           by
           them
           ,
           might
           harden
           His
           heart
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           stir
           His
           spirit
           to
           plot
           revenge
           upon
           them
           ;
           
           and
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           study
           
             the
             winding
             Himself
             out
             of
             His
             Troubles
             by
             indirect
             means
          
           ;
           and
           that
           were
           (
           as
           Himself
           tells
           them
           )
           
             by
             consenting
             readily
             ,
             to
             what
             had
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             proposed
             unto
             Him
             ,
             and
             chuse
             a
             time
             afterward
             to
             break
             all
             ,
             and
             alleage
             that
             forced
             Concessions
             are
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             which
          
           (
           he
           is
           confident
           )
           
             He
             might
             do
             without
             incurring
             any
             hard
             censure
             from
             indifferent
             men
             .
          
        
         
           But
           His
           Majesties
           spirit
           is
           too
           Kingly
           and
           divine
           ,
           to
           practice
           according
           to
           such
           maximes
           :
           for
           though
           (
           indeed
           )
           no
           compulsions
           or
           violence
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           wrest
           from
           Him
           any
           Concessions
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           in
           clear
           reason
           against
           the
           good
           and
           welfare
           of
           His
           people
           ;
           yet
           
             He
             avows
             freely
             and
             cleerly
             that
             He
             holds
             it
             not
             only
             unlawfull
             ,
             but
             base
             ,
             to
             recede
             from
             His
             promises
          
           (
           if
           once
           passed
           )
           
             for
             having
             been
             obtained
             by
             force
             ,
             or
             under
             restraint
             :
             wherefore
             His
             Majesty
             not
             only
             rejects
             all
             those
             Acts
             which
             He
             esteems
             unworthy
             of
             Him
             ,
             but
             even
             passeth
             by
             that
             point
             of
             Honour
             ,
             which
             He
             might
             well
             insist
             upon
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             His
             present
             Condition
             ,
          
           and
           consents
           as
           we
           see
           so
           far
           to
           all
           their
           Propositions
           ,
           as
           in
           Conscience
           and
           Reason
           He
           conceived
           might
           possibly
           be
           done
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           His
           peoples
           welfare
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           great
           diminution
           of
           His
           own
           undoubted
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           most
           
             just
             rights
          
           :
           for
           example
           ,
           He
           knows
           well
           and
           acknowledgeth
           (
           as
           we
           see
           )
           
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             is
             intrusted
             to
             Him
             by
             God
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             Protect
             and
             Govern
             His
             people
             ,
          
           and
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           
             Kingly
             Office
          
           ,
           yet
           to
           
             secure
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             peace
          
           on
           His
           behalf
           ,
           and
           
             the
             performance
             of
             agreements
          
           on
           His
           part
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           wrongs
           done
           Him
           was
           so
           much
           suspected
           ,
           )
           He
           not
           only
           offers
           
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Militia
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             be
             in
             the
             whole
             disposall
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             for
             ten
             years
             space
             ,
          
           but
           also
           intreats
           them
           (
           after
           all
           this
           their
           ill
           usage
           of
           Him
           )
           and
           conjures
           them
           ,
           
             as
             English-men
             ,
             and
             lovers
             of
             Peace
             ,
             by
             the
             duty
             they
             owe
             Him
             ,
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Bowels
             of
             Compassion
             which
             they
             have
             to
             their
             fellow-Subjects
             ,
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             His
             offer
             ,
             whereby
             the
             joyfull
             news
             of
             Peace
             may
             be
             restored
          
           (
           at
           length
           )
           
             to
             this
             languishing
             Kingdom
          
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           and
           further
           (
           as
           we
           see
           in
           this
           Message
           )
           notwithstanding
           they
           had
           grieved
           His
           spirit
           by
           their
           unparalleld
           abuses
           ,
           
             and
             offended
             Him
             above
             seventy
             times
             seven
             times
             ,
          
           and
           never
           hitherto
           so
           much
           as
           said
           ,
           
             it
             repenteth
             us
          
           ;
           yet
           doth
           His
           most
           gracious
           Majesty
           even
           urge
           upon
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           new
           disorders
           ,
           and
           
           future
           troubles
           )
           to
           accept
           of
           
             a
             pardon
          
           at
           His
           Hand
           for
           all
           the
           wrongs
           which
           they
           had
           done
           Him
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           of
           an
           
             Act
             of
             oblivion
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             best
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           :
           only
           He
           would
           have
           them
           deny
           their
           Corruptions
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           cease
           thirsting
           for
           the
           bloud
           and
           totall
           ruine
           of
           those
           of
           their
           Christian
           Brethren
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           well
           nigh
           undone
           already
           )
           for
           their
           love
           and
           adherence
           to
           Himself
           ,
           according
           to
           
             their
             duties
          
           ,
           as
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           the
           Law
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           and
           Protestation
           did
           command
           them
           :
           He
           desires
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           that
           their
           spleens
           may
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           the
           wrongs
           already
           offered
           to
           these
           persons
           ,
           and
           their
           families
           ,
           lest
           their
           
             discontent
             might
             haply
             prove
             fewell
             to
             new
             d●sorders
             :
          
           He
           would
           have
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
          
           to
           include
           them
           too
           :
           Yea
           ,
           He
           would
           have
           these
           men
           (
           who
           indeed
           only
           need
           it
           )
           to
           consent
           that
           it
           might
           reach
           to
           all
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           in
           generall
           ;
           (
           this
           is
           all
           He
           desires
           of
           them
           ,
           )
           that
           so
           from
           henceforth
           we
           might
           live
           together
           like
           Christians
           ;
           and
           not
           like
           Heathens
           ,
           like
           savage
           Creatures
           ,
           or
           rather
           like
           devils
           any
           longer
           ,
           as
           (
           alas
           )
           we
           have
           done
           (
           to
           the
           unspeakable
           disgrace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           of
           our
           Nation
           )
           since
           these
           men
           domineered
           :
           And
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           not
           be
           
             the
             least
             face
             or
             question
             of
             His
             Majesties
             restraint
             to
             blemish
             this
             agreement
          
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           in
           after-times
           ,
           
             He
             earnestly
             desires
          
           that
           Himself
           might
           
             presently
             be
             admitted
             to
             His
             two
             Houses
          
           ;
           (
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           His
           complyance
           )
           
             to
             perfect
             the
             same
          
           :
        
         
           And
           now
           surely
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           conclude
           that
           here
           was
           enough
           to
           still
           the
           Clamour
           of
           these
           men
           against
           their
           King
           (
           had
           they
           not
           been
           far
           worse
           then
           beasts
           )
           &
           to
           have
           conquered
           their
           spirits
           even
           to
           everlasting
           :
           But
           they
           were
           resolute
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           all
           this
           was
           nothing
           in
           their
           esteem
           ;
           for
           indeed
           the
           established
           and
           
             fundamentall
             Laws
          
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           are
           so
           severe
           against
           such
           as
           go
           in
           those
           waies
           and
           courses
           which
           these
           have
           travailed
           so
           far
           in
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           and
           their
           fellow-subjects
           ;
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           trust
           either
           to
           his
           mercy
           ,
           or
           their
           forgivenesse
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           never
           so
           strongly
           confirmed
           unto
           them
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
          
           in
           their
           conceits
           )
           be
           ever
           able
           to
           obliterate
           the
           same
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           if
           He
           had
           offered
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           still
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           
             is
             averse
             to
             Peace
             ,
             and
             never
             yet
             pleased
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             Tender
             sit
             for
             them
             to
             make
             ,
             nor
             to
             offer
             any
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             receive
             :
          
           and
           thei
           
           Preachers
           are
           still
           set
           a
           work
           by
           them
           to
           pray
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             incline
             the
             Kings
             heart
             to
             come
             unto
             His
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           But
           these
           men
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           answer
           His
           Majesty
           (
           saving
           their
           own
           stubborn
           resolutions
           ,
           )
           or
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           these
           His
           so
           large
           and
           gracious
           tenders
           ,
           they
           even
           suffer
           Him
           after
           their
           old
           wont
           ,
           to
           wait
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           in
           expectation
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           we
           found
           (
           or
           at
           least
           supposed
           at
           that
           time
           )
           that
           His
           Majesties
           Answer
           to
           some
           of
           these
           Propositions
           ,
           viz.
           to
           those
           that
           concerned
           Religion
           or
           
             Church
             Government
          
           ,
           had
           some
           effect
           upon
           the
           
             Independent
             party
          
           ,
           whose
           boyling
           discontents
           about
           this
           time
           began
           to
           vapour
           forth
           more
           furiously
           then
           before
           ,
           against
           their
           Presbyterian
           Brethren
           ;
           whose
           Government
           and
           Directory
           His
           Majesty
           had
           here
           promised
           to
           confirm
           for
           three
           years
           ,
           (
           the
           time
           set
           down
           by
           the
           two
           Houses
           )
           so
           that
           Himself
           and
           His
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           hindered
           thereby
           in
           serving
           God
           the
           old
           and
           true
           way
           ;
           now
           upon
           this
           ,
           the
           
             untamed
             Heighfers
          
           of
           this
           other
           faction
           ,
           altogether
           unaccustomed
           to
           the
           yoak
           ;
           having
           observed
           that
           their
           
             Brethrens
             little
             singer
          
           was
           like
           to
           prove
           heavier
           
             then
             the
             Bishops
             loynes
          
           :
           were
           horribly
           loath
           to
           come
           under
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           Scorpions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           began
           to
           cast
           about
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           devise
           a
           prevention
           of
           this
           
             three
             years
             confirmation
          
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           feel
           the
           lash
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           be
           kept
           under
           worse
           then
           an
           Aegyptian
           Bondage
           :
           and
           in
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           find
           fault
           (
           as
           there
           was
           cause
           )
           at
           the
           Presbyterians
           ill
           usage
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           indeed
           were
           His
           chief
           Tormenters
           at
           Holdenby
           ;
           Master
           Marshall
           and
           
             his
             fellow-Minister
          
           being
           then
           also
           of
           that
           faction
           ,
           because
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           the
           most
           prevailing
           )
           they
           exclaimed
           on
           them
           for
           handling
           His
           Majesty
           so
           hardly
           ,
           in
           keeping
           Him
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           denying
           Him
           the
           freedome
           of
           His
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           service
           of
           His
           Chaplains
           :
           they
           remembred
           also
           with
           much
           regret
           of
           spirit
           (
           as
           then
           seemed
           )
           the
           wicked
           tenents
           of
           
             Buchanan
             ,
             Knox
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           erectors
           and
           propugnators
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           about
           excommunicating
           ,
           deposing
           ,
           arraigning
           ,
           and
           killing
           Princes
           :
           and
           their
           practices
           against
           Iames
           his
           Grand-mother
           ,
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           himself
           in
           his
           Infancy
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           plainly
           observe
           (
           as
           themselves
           said
           )
           by
           the
           carriages
           of
           these
           Presbyterians
           towards
           His
           Majesty
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           tread
           in
           the
           same
           steps
           ,
           as
           their
           predecessours
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
           their
           so
           many
           solemn
           professions
           and
           protestations
           to
           the
           Contrary
           :
           And
           hereupon
           they
           said
           
             they
             thought
             it
             their
             duty
          
           (
           according
           to
           their
           first
           ingagement
           in
           this
           war
           )
           
             to
             bring
             the
             King
             to
             His
             Parliament
          
           with
           Safety
           and
           Honour
           ,
           that
           He
           might
           injoy
           the
           just
           rights
           of
           His
           Crown
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           His
           Conscience
           ;
           largely
           promising
           and
           protesting
           to
           be
           instruments
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           the
           content
           of
           His
           Majesty
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           upon
           these
           pretences
           the
           King
           was
           delivered
           by
           them
           from
           that
           particular
           thraldome
           at
           Holdenby
           :
           And
           afterward
           brought
           with
           the
           applause
           and
           joy
           of
           His
           people
           ,
           to
           His
           Manour
           of
           Hampton
           ,
           where
           His
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Chaplains
           at
           first
           were
           allowed
           accesse
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           His
           Subjects
           permitted
           to
           glad
           their
           hearts
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           Him.
           And
           this
           gleame
           of
           prosperity
           blazed
           well
           till
           the
           Houses
           were
           thinned
           of
           the
           chief
           Heads
           of
           the
           
             contrary
             faction
          
           :
           for
           in
           very
           deed
           all
           this
           was
           done
           to
           another
           end
           then
           was
           pretended
           ,
           and
           ordered
           by
           other
           Councels
           then
           yet
           appeared
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           nature
           of
           some
           men
           to
           envy
           that
           any
           should
           be
           more
           injurious
           then
           themselves
           ,
           or
           have
           a
           greater
           hand
           in
           acting
           evill
           then
           they
           .
           There
           were
           in
           the
           Houses
           (
           and
           elswhere
           )
           some
           Grandees
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           since
           called
           )
           that
           were
           ambitious
           of
           ingrossing
           the
           sole
           power
           over
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           others
           as
           yet
           had
           as
           large
           a
           share
           in
           managing
           of
           (
           if
           not
           a
           larger
           )
           then
           themselves
           ,
           to
           exclude
           whom
           they
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Independent
           humour
           in
           the
           inferiour
           Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           layed
           the
           plot
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           it
           was
           acted
           ,
           secretly
           provoked
           them
           to
           the
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           by
           pretending
           to
           be
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           clouding
           their
           maine
           Designe
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Army
           ;
           whom
           they
           set
           a
           work
           to
           make
           certaine
           Proposals
           ,
           partly
           in
           their
           owne
           behalf
           ,
           and
           partly
           tending
           to
           those
           things
           which
           had
           been
           promised
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           while
           themselves
           in
           the
           interim
           ,
           were
           dressing
           ,
           or
           making
           ready
           to
           act
           the
           very
           same
           part
           ,
           which
           those
           they
           disliked
           had
           done
           before
           ;
           and
           had
           been
           thus
           intermitted
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           till
           
             those
             others
          
           were
           ejected
           or
           cast
           over-board
           :
           for
           the
           very
           same
           Propositions
           in
           Effect
           ,
           that
           had
           formerly
           assaulted
           His
           Majesty
           at
           Newcastle
           ,
           and
           were
           answered
           by
           Him
           from
           Holdenby
           (
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           )
           are
           (
           to
           renew
           His
           trouble
           )
           remitted
           to
           Him
           :
           which
           His
           Majesty
           returns
           Answer
           unto
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               seventeenth
               Message
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               most
               gracious
               Answer
               to
               the
               Propositions
               ,
               presented
               to
               Him
               at
               Hampton-Court
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HIs
               Majesty
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               be
               passionately
               sensible
               (
               as
               He
               believes
               all
               His
               good
               Subjects
               are
               )
               of
               the
               late
               great
               distractions
               ,
               and
               still
               languishing
               and
               unsetled
               state
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               He
               calls
               God
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               give
               testimony
               to
               all
               the
               world
               of
               His
               readinesse
               to
               contribute
               His
               utmost
               endevours
               for
               restoring
               it
               to
               a
               happy
               and
               flourishing
               condition
               .
               His
               Majesty
               having
               perused
               the
               Propositions
               now
               brought
               to
               Him
               ,
               finds
               them
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               ,
               which
               were
               offered
               to
               Him
               at
               Newcastle
               .
               To
               some
               of
               which
               as
               He
               could
               not
               then
               consent
               without
               violation
               of
               His
               Conscience
               and
               Honour
               ;
               So
               neither
               can
               He
               agree
               to
               others
               ,
               now
               conceiving
               them
               in
               many
               respects
               more
               disagreeable
               to
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               affairs
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               were
               formerly
               presented
               unto
               Him
               ,
               as
               being
               destructive
               to
               the
               main
               principall
               Interests
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               those
               ,
               whose
               Affections
               concur
               with
               them
               .
               And
               His
               Majesty
               having
               seen
               the
               Proposals
               of
               the
               Army
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               from
               His
               two
               Houses
               residing
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               to
               be
               treated
               on
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               clearing
               and
               securing
               of
               the
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               just
               and
               lasting
               Peace
               .
               To
               which
               Proposals
               ,
               as
               He
               conceives
               His
               two
               Houses
               not
               to
               be
               strangers
               ;
               So
               He
               believes
               they
               will
               think
               with
               Him
               ,
               that
               they
               much
               more
               conduce
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               Interests
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               a
               fitter
               foundation
               for
               a
               lasting
               Peace
               ,
               then
               the
               Propositions
               which
               at
               this
               time
               are
               tendred
               unto
               Him.
               He
               therefore
               propounds
               (
               as
               the
               best
               
               way
               in
               His
               judgment
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Peace
               )
               That
               His
               two
               Houses
               would
               instantly
               take
               into
               consideration
               those
               Proposals
               ,
               upon
               which
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               with
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               other
               Propositions
               as
               his
               Majesty
               shal
               make
               :
               hoping
               that
               the
               said
               Propositions
               may
               be
               so
               moderated
               in
               the
               said
               Treaty
               ,
               as
               to
               render
               them
               the
               more
               capable
               of
               his
               Majesties
               full
               concession
               :
               Wherein
               He
               resolves
               to
               give
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               His
               people
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               shall
               concern
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Profession
               ,
               with
               liberty
               to
               tender
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               securing
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               of
               all
               His
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               Priviledges
               of
               Parliaments
               for
               the
               future
               :
               and
               likewise
               by
               His
               present
               deportment
               in
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               He
               will
               make
               the
               world
               clearly
               judge
               of
               his
               intentions
               in
               matters
               of
               future
               Government
               .
               In
               which
               Treaty
               His
               Majesty
               will
               be
               well
               pleased
               (
               if
               it
               be
               thought
               fit
               )
               that
               Commissioners
               from
               the
               Army
               ,
               (
               whose
               the
               Proposals
               are
               )
               may
               likewise
               be
               admitted
               .
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               conjures
               his
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               the
               duty
               they
               owe
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               they
               have
               to
               their
               fellow-subjects
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               their
               present
               sufferings
               ,
               &
               to
               prevent
               future
               miseries
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               forthwith
               accept
               of
               this
               his
               Majesties
               Offer
               ,
               whereby
               the
               joyfull
               newes
               of
               Peace
               may
               be
               restored
               to
               this
               distressed
               Kingdome
               ;
               And
               for
               what
               concerns
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Scotland
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Propositions
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               will
               very
               willingly
               Treat
               upon
               those
               particulars
               with
               the
               Scotch
               Commissioners
               ;
               and
               doubts
               not
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               reasonable
               satisfaction
               to
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 Hampton-court
                 
                   the
                   9.
                   
                     of
                     Septemb.
                  
                   1647.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
         
           It
           appeares
           by
           this
           Message
           of
           His
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           more
           fully
           by
           the
           Propositions
           themselves
           ,
           which
           it
           relates
           unto
           ,
           that
           the
           Tragedie
           is
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           variation
           is
           onely
           of
           the
           Actors
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Scene
           :
           Nor
           did
           those
           Pharisees
           desire
           his
           death
           and
           down-fall
           more
           ,
           then
           these
           Saduces
           doe
           ,
           and
           will
           endeavour
           to
           prevent
           His
           Resurrection
           .
           T
           is
           the
           same
           Leven
           that
           sowres
           both
           factions
           ,
           and
           the
           controversie
           between
           them
           only
           is
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           the
           chief
           ,
           or
           have
           most
           strength
           to
           expresse
           most
           sowrenesse
           .
        
         
           But
           His
           Majesty
           finds
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           were
           at
           the
           former
           presentment
           of
           these
           Propositions
           ;
           for
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           totally
           destructive
           to
           the
           
             interests
             of
             the
             Army
          
           ,
           (
           now
           more
           manifest
           to
           Him
           then
           before
           )
           whom
           His
           Majesty
           was
           pleased
           to
           look
           on
           (
           at
           this
           present
           )
           not
           only
           as
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           as
           Friends
           ;
           and
           being
           desirous
           in
           His
           Princely
           care
           and
           equity
           (
           as
           a
           common
           Father
           )
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           His
           people
           ,
           doth
           (
           as
           we
           see
           )
           in
           His
           wisdome
           and
           
             publick
             affections
          
           answer
           accordingly
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           Army
           had
           been
           
             their
             Servants
          
           and
           Hirelings
           (
           though
           against
           Himself
           their
           naturall
           Leige
           Lord
           )
           yet
           He
           thinks
           it
           meet
           in
           His
           
             Fatherly
             Clemency
          
           not
           only
           to
           passe
           by
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           (
           as
           acts
           of
           ignorance
           in
           them
           )
           but
           also
           to
           endeavour
           that
           they
           be
           payed
           their
           wages
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           commends
           their
           case
           and
           Proposalls
           ,
           to
           those
           their
           Masters
           who
           had
           imployed
           them
           ,
           and
           sent
           these
           Propositions
           unto
           Him
           :
           And
           that
           all
           parties
           may
           have
           content
           ,
           He
           desires
           againe
           a
           
             Personall
             Treaty
          
           with
           them
           for
           Peace
           ,
           whereunto
           He
           is
           well
           pleased
           (
           for
           His
           part
           )
           
             if
             it
             be
             thought
             fit
          
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             that
             Commissioners
             from
             the
             Army
             may
             also
             be
             admitted
          
           ;
           that
           so
           without
           more
           adoe
           ,
           a
           cleare
           ,
           open
           ,
           and
           full
           satisfaction
           might
           be
           given
           to
           all
           parties
           :
           And
           sure
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           abused
           ,
           and
           deluded
           people
           ,
           will
           find
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           will
           prove
           their
           best
           friend
           and
           pay-master
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           (
           as
           they
           may
           observe
           )
           makes
           Himselfe
           even
           a
           Petitioner
           in
           their
           behalfe
           ,
           to
           His
           two
           Houses
           ;
           whom
           He
           conjures
           againe
           (
           as
           He
           had
           done
           oft
           before
           )
           
             by
             the
             duty
             they
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Himselfe
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             which
             they
             have
          
           (
           or
           ought
           to
           have
           )
           
             to
             their
             fellow-subjects
          
           ;
           to
           give
           way
           ,
           that
           their
           present
           sufferings
           may
           be
           relieved
           ,
           their
           future
           miseries
           prevented
           ,
           and
           
             the
             joyfull
             newes
             of
             Peace
             againe
             restored
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           this
           request
           and
           conjuration
           of
           His
           Majesty
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           found
           no
           other
           respect
           with
           the
           new
           
             purged
             Houses
          
           ,
           then
           His
           other
           before
           had
           done
           ,
           when
           (
           by
           their
           owne
           confessions
           )
           these
           Houses
           were
           so
           filthy
           and
           uncleane
           :
           indeed
           the
           purging
           was
           not
           compleatly
           done
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             clensing
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Leprosie
           that
           hath
           so
           troubled
           us
           all
           ,
           was
           (
           as
           now
           appeares
           )
           spread
           to
           the
           
             very
             walls
          
           ,
           and
           stones
           ,
           and
           morter
           it self
           ,
           all
           which
           should
           have
           been
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           other
           stones
           and
           morter
           put
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             New
             Houses
          
           should
           have
           been
           throughly
           framed
           of
           new
           materials
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Plague
           might
           have
           been
           quite
           healed
           ,
           which
           upon
           this
           default
           grew
           worse
           ere
           long
           ,
           then
           it
           had
           been
           before
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           
             evill
             spirit
          
           had
           been
           onely
           thrust
           out
           ,
           to
           
             fetch
             in
             seven
             more
             spirits
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             wicked
             then
             himselfe
             :
          
           for
           not
           long
           after
           His
           Majesty
           had
           sent
           this
           last
           Message
           or
           Answer
           ,
           He
           was
           forced
           back
           to
           His
           former
           Condition
           of
           Captivity
           ,
           He
           is
           circled
           with
           Armies
           ,
           watched
           by
           Soldiers
           ,
           yea
           hath
           strict
           and
           strange
           guards
           set
           and
           doubled
           upon
           Him
           ,
           and
           His
           servants
           that
           were
           formerly
           admitted
           ,
           excluded
           from
           Him.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           He
           is
           reduced
           to
           the
           same
           (
           if
           not
           to
           a
           worse
           )
           condition
           by
           his
           Deliverers
           at
           
             Hampton
             Court
          
           ,
           then
           that
           was
           which
           they
           pretended
           to
           free
           him
           from
           at
           Holdenby
           .
           For
           some
           amongst
           them
           whisperingly
           threatned
           also
           his
           sudden
           destruction
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           the
           Assassinates
           part
           upon
           His
           Sacred
           Person
           :
           Whereupon
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           His
           life
           ,
           He
           was
           forced
           to
           retire
           speedily
           ,
           and
           privately
           from
           that
           place
           &
           in
           the
           night
           season
           ,
           when
           the
           weather
           was
           wet
           ,
           cold
           ,
           stormy
           tempestuous
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           He
           left
           this
           insuing
           Declaration
           behinde
           Him
           on
           the
           Table
           ,
           which
           speaks
           aboundantly
           ,
           His
           great
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           strong
           affections
           towards
           the
           Peace
           and
           Happinesse
           of
           all
           His
           People
           ,
           not
           excepting
           His
           very
           Enemies
           ,
           notwithstanding
           His
           Barbarous
           and
           Hard
           usage
           at
           their
           Hands
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               eighteenth
               Message
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               most
               Gracious
               Declaration
               ,
               left
               by
               Him
               on
               His
               Table
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
                 ,
                 Novemb.
              
               11.
               1647.
               
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               LIberty
               being
               that
               which
               in
               all
               times
               hath
               been
               ,
               but
               especially
               now
               is
               the
               common
               theame
               and
               desire
               of
               all
               men
               ;
               common
               Reason
               shews
               ,
               that
               Kings
               lesse
               then
               any
               should
               endure
               captivity
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               I
               call
               God
               and
               the
               world
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               with
               what
               patience
               I
               have
               endured
               a
               tedious
               restraint
               :
               which
               so
               long
               as
               I
               had
               any
               hopes
               that
               this
               sort
               of
               my
               suffering
               might
               conduce
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               my
               Kingdoms
               ,
               or
               the
               hindring
               of
               more
               effusion
               of
               bloud
               ,
               I
               did
               willingly
               undergoe
               :
               but
               now
               finding
               by
               too
               certain
               proofs
               ,
               that
               this
               my
               continued
               patience
               would
               not
               onely
               turn
               to
               my
               personall
               ruine
               ,
               but
               likewise
               be
               of
               much
               more
               prejudice
               ,
               then
               furtherance
               to
               the
               publique
               good
               ;
               I
               thought
               I
               was
               bound
               as
               well
               by
               Naturall
               ,
               as
               Politicall
               obligations
               ,
               to
               seek
               my
               safety
               ,
               by
               retiring
               my self
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               from
               the
               publick
               view
               both
               of
               my
               friends
               and
               enemies
               :
               And
               I
               appeal
               to
               all
               indifferent
               men
               ,
               to
               judge
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               not
               just
               cause
               to
               free
               my selfe
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               change
               their
               Principles
               with
               their
               condition
               ;
               and
               who
               are
               not
               ashamed
               openly
               to
               intend
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               taking
               away
               their
               Negative
               Voice
               ;
               and
               with
               whom
               ,
               the
               Levellers
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               rather
               countenanced
               then
               punished
               :
               And
               as
               for
               their
               intentions
               to
               my
               Person
               ,
               their
               changing
               ,
               and
               putting
               more
               strict
               Guards
               upon
               me
               ,
               with
               the
               discharging
               most
               of
               all
               those
               Servants
               of
               mine
               ,
               who
               formerly
               they
               willingly
               admitted
               to
               wait
               upon
               me
               ,
               does
               
               sufficiently
               declare
               .
               Nor
               would
               I
               have
               this
               my
               retirement
               mis-interpreted
               ;
               for
               I
               shall
               earnestly
               and
               uncessantly
               endeavour
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               safe
               and
               well-grounded
               Peace
               ,
               where
               ever
               I
               am
               or
               shall
               be
               ;
               and
               that
               (
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               )
               without
               the
               effusion
               of
               more
               Christian
               blood
               :
               for
               which
               how
               many
               times
               have
               I
               desired
               ,
               prest
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               ear
               given
               to
               me
               ?
               And
               can
               any
               reasonable
               man
               think
               ,
               that
               (
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               affaires
               )
               there
               
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 setled
                 Peace
                 without
                 it
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 blesse
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 hear
                 their
                 own
                 King
                 ?
                 Surely
                 no.
                 Nay
                 I
                 must
                 farther
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 besides
                 what
                 concernes
                 my selfe
                 )
                 unlesse
                 all
                 other
                 chief
                 interests
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 hearing
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 just
                 satisfaction
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Independents
                 ,
                 Army
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 adhered
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 Scots
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 there
                 cannot
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 a
                 sinfull
                 presumption
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 to
                 expect
                 or
                 trust
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 be
                 a
                 safe
                 or
                 lasting
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               I
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               my
               personall
               security
               is
               the
               urgent
               cause
               of
               this
               my
               retirement
               ;
               so
               I
               take
               God
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               publike
               Peace
               is
               no
               lesse
               before
               my
               eyes
               :
               and
               I
               can
               finde
               no
               better
               way
               to
               expresse
               this
               my
               profession
               (
               I
               know
               not
               what
               a
               wiser
               may
               doe
               )
               then
               by
               desiring
               and
               urging
               that
               all
               chief
               Interests
               may
               be
               heard
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               each
               may
               have
               just
               satisfaction
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               Army
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               though
               necessary
               ,
               yet
               I
               suppose
               are
               not
               difficult
               to
               content
               )
               ought
               (
               in
               my
               judgment
               )
               to
               enjoy
               the
               liberty
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               have
               an
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               or
               Indempnity
               (
               which
               should
               extend
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               Subjects
               )
               and
               that
               all
               their
               Arrears
               should
               be
               speedily
               and
               duly
               paid
               ;
               which
               I
               will
               undertake
               to
               doe
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               be
               not
               hindred
               from
               using
               such
               lawfull
               and
               honest
               means
               as
               I
               
               shall
               chuse
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               heard
               with
               Freedome
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Safety
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               instantly
               breake
               through
               this
               Cloud
               of
               Retirement
               ,
               and
               shew
               my selfe
               really
               to
               be
               
                 Pater
                 Patriae
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Hampton-Court
                 ,
                 
                   Novemb.
                   11.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           HE
           that
           reads
           His
           Majesty
           in
           these
           His
           Messages
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           and
           considers
           well
           the
           discovery
           made
           therein
           of
           His
           disposition
           ,
           must
           needs
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             never
             King
             since
             Christs
             time
             ,
             was
             indued
             with
             more
             of
             Christs
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           Declaration
           we
           observe
           among
           many
           other
           things
           worthy
           our
           speciall
           notice
           ,
           three
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Majesties
           most
           
             Christian
             and
             fatherly
             Affection
          
           to
           us
           all
           in
           generall
           ,
           How
           like
           a
           truly
           good
           Shepherd
           He
           did
           
             willingly
             undergo
             and
             indure
             a
             most
             tedious
             restraint
             ,
          
           so
           long
           as
           He
           had
           hopes
           that
           the
           same
           might
           conduce
           any
           thing
           
             to
             our
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           further
           
             effusion
             of
             our
             Bloud
          
           :
           but
           when
           He
           saw
           by
           certaine
           proofs
           ,
           that
           His
           continued
           patience
           was
           likely
           to
           turn
           onely
           to
           His
           Personall
           ruine
           ,
           whereby
           ours
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           publike
           would
           certainly
           be
           hastened
           :
           He
           thought
           Himself
           bound
           to
           endevour
           His
           peoples
           safety
           by
           His
           own
           ,
           
             in
             retiring
             for
             some
             time
             from
             publike
             view
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           Majesties
           
             great
             care
          
           of
           preserving
           the
           being
           of
           the
           
             English
             Nobility
          
           whose
           destruction
           he
           perceived
           was
           
             openly
             intended
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           His
           ;
           by
           those
           that
           aymed
           at
           
             the
             taking
             away
             their
             Negative
             voice
             .
          
           Had
           those
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           shamefully
           degenerated
           with
           the
           times
           from
           the
           dignity
           of
           their
           Auncestors
           ,
           been
           as
           carefull
           of
           His
           Honour
           and
           Rights
           ,
           as
           He
           (
           we
           see
           )
           is
           and
           hath
           been
           of
           theirs
           :
           both
           He
           ,
           and
           they
           ,
           and
           we
           all
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           so
           miserable
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           when
           God
           shall
           lay
           this
           sin
           unto
           their
           Charge
           ,
           
             woe
             ,
             woe
             ,
             woe
          
           ,
           will
           be
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           His
           Majesties
           
             fervent
             desire
          
           that
           
             all
             Interests
             may
             be
             Heard
          
           ,
           and
           just
           satisfaction
           given
           to
           them
           ;
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independants
             ,
             Army
             ,
             Scots
          
           and
           all
           ,
           who
           have
           combined
           together
           and
           ingaged
           against
           Him
           as
           wel
           as
           those
           who
           had
           adhered
           to
           Him
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           (
           except
           those
           )
           had
           evidenced
           any
           full
           readinesse
           of
           mind
           that
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           those
           
             His
             rights
          
           which
           God
           and
           the
           Law
           commands
           should
           be
           given
           to
           Him.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           Himself
           ,
           we
           observe
           He
           desires
           but
           only
           to
           be
           Heard
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           two
           Ends
           :
           first
           to
           procure
           peace
           for
           His
           people
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           probably
           otherwise
           to
           be
           setled
           ;
           and
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           prevent
           Gods
           Curse
           from
           falling
           upon
           His
           Gainsayers
           which
           otherwise
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           overwhelme
           them
           :
           His
           words
           (
           we
           see
           )
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Can
             any
             reasonable
             man
             think
             that
             (
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             affairs
             )
             there
             can
             be
             a
             setled
             peace
             without
             it
             ?
             or
             that
             God
             will
             blesse
             those
             who
             refuse
             to
             hear
             their
             own
             King
             ?
             Surely
             no.
          
           May
           His
           Majesty
           obtain
           but
           hopes
           of
           this
           ,
           He
           will
           
             instantly
             break
             through
             His
             cloud
             of
             Retirement
             ,
             and
             shew
             Himself
             really
             to
             be
             ,
          
           (
           as
           indeed
           He
           hath
           alwaies
           been
           )
           
             Pater
             patriae
          
           .
        
         
           But
           can
           His
           Majesty
           conceal
           His
           Affection
           so
           long
           ?
           can
           He
           forbear
           soliciting
           His
           peoples
           peace
           till
           Himself
           be
           Heard
           ?
           't
           is
           impossible
           ,
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           He
           cannot
           contain
           Himself
           seven
           daies
           from
           returning
           to
           His
           former
           labour
           in
           vain
           ,
           
             or
             fruitlesse
             endevours
          
           ;
           but
           sets
           immediately
           to
           the
           same
           again
           so
           soon
           at
           He
           arrived
           at
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Wight
          
           ▪
           the
           place
           of
           His
           retirement
           ,
           though
           whether
           destined
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           His
           own
           choice
           ,
           or
           others
           designation
           ,
           time
           will
           discover
           :
           But
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           had
           a
           good
           opinion
           of
           the
           
             Army
             in
             Generall
          
           ,
           in
           His
           not
           removing
           quite
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Governour
           of
           that
           place
           in
           particular
           ,
           or
           else
           being
           in
           a
           free
           or
           open
           road
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           night
           season
           ,
           He
           might
           easily
           have
           turned
           some
           other
           way
           :
           He
           removed
           from
           
             Hampton-Court
             ,
             Novemb.
          
           the
           11.
           and
           on
           the
           17.
           of
           the
           same
           Month
           ,
           He
           writes
           from
           Wight
           this
           which
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               nineteenth
               Message
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               most
               Gracious
               Message
               from
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               :
               for
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               for
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HIs
               Majesty
               is
               confident
               that
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               His
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               have
               received
               the
               Message
               which
               He
               left
               behind
               Him
               at
               Hampton-Court
               the
               eleventh
               of
               this
               Month
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               will
               have
               understood
               the
               reasons
               which
               enforced
               Him
               to
               go
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               likewise
               His
               constant
               endeavours
               ,
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               safe
               and
               wel-grounded
               Peace
               wheresoever
               He
               should
               be
               ;
               And
               being
               now
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               He
               conceives
               Himself
               to
               be
               at
               much
               more
               freedome
               and
               security
               then
               formerly
               ;
               He
               thinks
               it
               necessary
               (
               not
               only
               for
               making
               good
               of
               His
               own
               professions
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               speedy
               procuring
               of
               a
               Peace
               in
               these
               languishing
               and
               distressed
               Kingdoms
               )
               at
               this
               time
               to
               offer
               such
               grounds
               to
               His
               two
               Houses
               for
               that
               effect
               ;
               which
               upon
               due
               examination
               of
               all
               Interests
               ,
               may
               best
               conduce
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               Religion
               is
               the
               best
               and
               chiefest
               foundation
               of
               Peace
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               will
               begin
               with
               that
               Particular
               .
            
             
               That
               for
               the
               abolishing
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               
               His
               Majesty
               cleerly
               professeth
               ,
               that
               He
               cannot
               give
               His
               consent
               thereunto
               ,
               both
               in
               relation
               as
               He
               is
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               a
               King
               :
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               He
               avows
               that
               He
               is
               satisfied
               in
               His
               Judgement
               ,
               that
               this
               order
               was
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ;
               and
               ever
               since
               their
               time
               ,
               hath
               continued
               in
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               throughout
               
               the
               world
               ,
               untill
               this
               last
               century
               of
               years
               ;
               And
               in
               this
               Church
               in
               all
               times
               of
               Change
               and
               Reformation
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               upheld
               by
               the
               wisdome
               of
               His
               Ancestours
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               preserver
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Order
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God.
               As
               a
               King
               at
               His
               Coronation
               ,
               He
               hath
               not
               only
               taken
               a
               Solemn
               Oath
               ,
               to
               maintain
               this
               Order
               ,
               but
               His
               Majesty
               and
               His
               Predecessours
               in
               their
               confirmations
               of
               the
               Great
               Charter
               ,
               have
               inseperably
               woven
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Church
               into
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Subjects
               :
               And
               yet
               He
               is
               willing
               ,
               it
               be
               provided
               that
               the
               particular
               Bishops
               perform
               the
               severall
               Duties
               of
               their
               callings
               ,
               both
               by
               their
               personall
               residence
               and
               frequent
               Preachings
               in
               their
               Diocesses
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               they
               exercise
               no
               act
               of
               Jurisdiction
               or
               Ordination
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               Presbyters
               ;
               And
               will
               consent
               ,
               that
               their
               Powers
               in
               all
               things
               be
               so
               limited
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               grievous
               to
               tender
               Consciences
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               since
               His
               Majesty
               is
               willing
               to
               give
               ease
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               others
               ,
               He
               sees
               no
               reason
               why
               He
               alone
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               His
               Judgment
               ,
               should
               be
               Pressed
               to
               a
               violation
               of
               theirs
               .
               Nor
               can
               His
               Majesty
               consent
               to
               the
               Alienation
               of
               Church
               Lands
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               of
               the
               highest
               Sacriledge
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               subverts
               the
               intentions
               of
               so
               many
               pious
               Donors
               ,
               who
               have
               laid
               a
               heavy
               curse
               upon
               all
               such
               profane
               violations
               ,
               which
               His
               Majesty
               is
               very
               unwilling
               to
               undergoe
               ;
               And
               besides
               the
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               believes
               it
               to
               be
               a
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Publike
               good
               ,
               many
               of
               His
               Subjects
               having
               the
               benefit
               of
               renuing
               Leases
               at
               much
               easier
               Rates
               ,
               then
               if
               those
               possessions
               were
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               private
               men
               ;
               not
               omitting
               the
               discouragement
               which
               it
               will
               be
               to
               all
               learning
               and
               industry
               ,
               when
               such
               eminent
               rewards
               shal
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               
               which
               now
               lie
               open
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               meanest
               Persons
               .
            
             
               Yet
               His
               Majesty
               considering
               the
               great
               present
               distempers
               concerning
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               is
               now
               in
               practice
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               to
               eschew
               confusion
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               His
               two
               Houses
               ,
               is
               content
               that
               the
               said
               Government
               be
               legally
               permitted
               to
               stand
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               it
               now
               is
               for
               three
               years
               ;
               Provided
               ,
               that
               His
               Majesty
               and
               those
               of
               His
               Judgment
               (
               or
               any
               other
               who
               cannot
               in
               Conscience
               submit
               thereunto
               )
               be
               not
               obliged
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Presbyter
               all
               Government
               ,
               but
               have
               free
               practice
               of
               their
               own
               Profession
               ,
               without
               receiving
               any
               prejudice
               thereby
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               free
               consultation
               and
               debate
               be
               had
               with
               the
               Divines
               at
               Westminster
               (
               twenty
               of
               His
               Majesties
               nomination
               being
               added
               unto
               them
               )
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               determined
               by
               His
               Majesty
               and
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               how
               the
               Church
               Government
               after
               the
               said
               time
               shall
               be
               setled
               ,
               (
               or
               sooner
               if
               differences
               may
               be
               agreed
               )
               as
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               with
               full
               liberty
               to
               all
               those
               who
               shall
               differ
               upon
               consciencious
               grounds
               from
               that
               setlement
               ;
               alwaies
               provided
               ,
               that
               nothing
               aforesaid
               be
               understood
               to
               tolerate
               those
               of
               the
               Popish
               Profession
               ,
               nor
               the
               exempting
               of
               any
               Popish
               Recusant
               from
               the
               penalties
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               or
               to
               tolerate
               the
               publike
               profession
               of
               Atheisme
               or
               Blaspemy
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Nicene
               and
               Athanasian
               Creeds
               ,
               they
               having
               been
               received
               by
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               reverence
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               by
               this
               of
               England
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               the
               Militia
               being
               that
               right
               ,
               which
               is
               inseparably
               and
               undoubtedly
               inherent
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               former
               Parliaments
               ,
               
               as
               likewise
               this
               ,
               hath
               acknowledged
               so
               to
               be
               ;
               His
               Majesty
               cannot
               so
               much
               wrong
               that
               trust
               which
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               this
               Land
               hath
               annexed
               to
               the
               Crown
               for
               the
               protection
               and
               security
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               as
               to
               divest
               Himself
               and
               Successours
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               :
               yet
               to
               give
               an
               infallible
               evidence
               of
               His
               desire
               to
               secure
               the
               performance
               of
               such
               agreements
               as
               shall
               be
               made
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Peace
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               wil
               consent
               to
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Militia
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               for
               and
               during
               his
               whole
               Reign
               ,
               shall
               be
               ordered
               and
               disposed
               by
               his
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               by
               such
               persons
               as
               they
               shall
               appoint
               ,
               with
               powers
               limited
               for
               suppressing
               of
               Forces
               within
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               publike
               Peace
               ,
               and
               against
               forraigne
               Invasion
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               power
               during
               his
               said
               Reigne
               ,
               to
               raise
               Monies
               for
               the
               purposes
               aforesaid
               ;
               and
               that
               neither
               his
               Majesty
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               (
               by
               any
               authority
               derived
               only
               from
               him
               )
               shall
               execute
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Powers
               during
               his
               Majesties
               said
               Reigne
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               shall
               act
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               approbation
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               :
               Neverthelesse
               his
               Majesty
               intends
               that
               all
               Patents
               ,
               Commissions
               ,
               and
               other
               Acts
               concerning
               the
               Militia
               ,
               be
               made
               and
               acted
               as
               formerly
               ;
               and
               that
               after
               his
               Majesties
               Reign
               ,
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Militia
               shall
               return
               entirely
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 K.
                 Iames
              
               of
               blessed
               memory
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               head
               of
               the
               Militia
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Arrears
               due
               to
               the
               Army
               is
               not
               improper
               to
               follow
               ;
               for
               the
               payment
               whereof
               ,
               and
               the
               ease
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               is
               willing
               to
               concur
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               done
               without
               the
               violation
               of
               his
               Conscience
               and
               Honour
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               his
               two
               Houses
               shall
               consent
               to
               remit
               unto
               
               him
               such
               benefit
               out
               of
               Sequestations
               from
               Michaelmas
               last
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               Compositions
               that
               shall
               be
               made
               before
               the
               concluding
               of
               the
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               Arrears
               of
               such
               as
               have
               been
               already
               made
               ,
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               Arrears
               of
               such
               Rents
               of
               his
               own
               Revenue
               as
               his
               two
               Houses
               shall
               not
               have
               received
               before
               the
               concluding
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               will
               undertake
               within
               the
               space
               of
               eighteen
               Months
               ,
               the
               payment
               of
               four
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Army
               :
               And
               if
               those
               means
               shall
               not
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               intends
               to
               give
               way
               to
               the
               sale
               of
               Forrest
               Lands
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               Publike
               Debt
               which
               in
               his
               Majesties
               judgment
               is
               first
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ;
               and
               for
               other
               publike
               debts
               already
               contracted
               upon
               Church
               Lands
               or
               any
               other
               Ingagements
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               will
               give
               his
               consent
               to
               such
               Act
               or
               Acts
               for
               raising
               of
               Monies
               for
               payment
               thereof
               as
               both
               Houses
               shall
               hereafter
               agree
               upon
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               be
               equally
               laid
               ,
               whereby
               his
               people
               (
               already
               too
               heavily
               burthened
               by
               these
               late
               distempers
               )
               may
               have
               no
               more
               pressures
               upon
               them
               then
               this
               absolute
               necessity
               requires
               :
               And
               for
               the
               further
               securing
               of
               all
               fears
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               will
               consent
               ,
               that
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               be
               passed
               for
               the
               disposing
               of
               the
               great
               Offices
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               naming
               of
               Privy
               Counsellours
               for
               the
               whole
               terme
               of
               his
               Raigne
               by
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               their
               Patents
               and
               Commissions
               being
               taken
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               is
               exprest
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Militia
               .
               For
               the
               Court
               of
               Wards
               and
               ●iveries
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               very
               well
               knows
               the
               consequence
               of
               taking
               that
               away
               ,
               by
               turning
               of
               all
               Tenures
               into
               common
               Soccage
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               point
               of
               Revenue
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Protection
               of
               many
               of
               his
               Subjects
               being
               Infants
               .
               Neverthelesse
               if
               the
               continuance
               thereof
               seem
               
               grievous
               to
               His
               Subjects
               ,
               rather
               then
               he
               will
               fail
               on
               His
               part
               in
               giving
               satisfaction
               ,
               He
               will
               consent
               to
               an
               Act
               for
               taking
               of
               it
               away
               ,
               so
               as
               a
               full
               recompence
               be
               setled
               upon
               His
               Majesty
               and
               his
               Successours
               in
               perpetuity
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Arrears
               now
               due
               be
               reserved
               unto
               Him
               towards
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               Arrears
               of
               the
               Army
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               the
               memory
               of
               these
               late
               distractions
               may
               be
               wholly
               wiped
               away
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               will
               consent
               to
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               for
               the
               suppressing
               and
               making
               null
               of
               all
               Oaths
               ,
               Declarations
               and
               Proclamations
               against
               both
               or
               either
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Indictments
               and
               other
               proceedings
               against
               any
               persons
               for
               adhering
               unto
               them
               ;
               and
               His
               Majesty
               proposeth
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               best
               expedient
               to
               take
               away
               all
               seeds
               of
               future
               differences
               )
               that
               there
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               to
               extend
               to
               all
               His
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               Cessation
               there
               is
               long
               since
               determined
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               future
               (
               all
               other
               things
               being
               fully
               agreed
               )
               His
               Majesty
               will
               give
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               Houses
               concerning
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               His
               Majesty
               cannot
               consent
               in
               Honour
               and
               Justice
               to
               avoid
               all
               His
               own
               Grants
               and
               Acts
               past
               under
               His
               Great
               Seal
               since
               the
               22
               of
               May
               ,
               1642.
               or
               to
               the
               confirming
               of
               all
               the
               Acts
               and
               Grants
               passed
               under
               that
               made
               by
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               yet
               His
               Majesty
               is
               confident
               ,
               that
               upon
               perusall
               of
               particulars
               ,
               He
               shall
               give
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               His
               two
               Houses
               ,
               to
               what
               may
               be
               reasonably
               desired
               in
               that
               particular
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               His
               Majesty
               conceives
               that
               by
               these
               His
               offers
               (
               which
               He
               is
               ready
               to
               make
               good
               upon
               the
               setlement
               of
               a
               Peace
               )
               He
               hath
               clearly
               manifested
               His
               intentions
               to
               give
               full
               security
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               Interests
               ,
               for
               what
               can
               justly
               be
               desired
               in
               order
               to
               the
               future
               happinesse
               of
               His
               people
               .
               And
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               these
               
               Concessions
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               such
               other
               things
               as
               may
               be
               proposed
               by
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               and
               for
               such
               just
               and
               reasonable
               demands
               as
               his
               Majesty
               shal
               find
               necessary
               to
               propose
               on
               His
               part
               ,
               He
               earnestly
               desires
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               at
               London
               with
               His
               two
               Houses
               ,
               in
               Honour
               ,
               Freedom
               and
               Safety
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               His
               judgment
               the
               most
               proper
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               only
               means
               to
               a
               firm
               and
               setled
               Peace
               ,
               and
               impossible
               without
               it
               to
               reconcile
               former
               ,
               or
               avoid
               future
               misunderstandings
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               things
               being
               by
               Treaty
               perfected
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               believes
               His
               two
               Houses
               will
               think
               it
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               the
               Proposals
               of
               the
               Army
               concerning
               the
               Succession
               of
               Parliaments
               and
               their
               due
               Elections
               ,
               should
               be
               taken
               into
               consideration
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               what
               concerns
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               will
               very
               readily
               apply
               Himself
               to
               give
               all
               reasonable
               satisfaction
               ,
               when
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               on
               their
               behalf
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               of
               both
               joyned
               together
               ,
               shall
               be
               made
               known
               unto
               Him.
               
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 
                   From
                   the
                
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
                 ,
                 
                   Novemb.
                   17.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           WE
           see
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Message
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           
             conceived
             Himself
             to
             be
             at
             much
             more
             freedome
             and
             security
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             then
             formerly
             :
          
           Had
           the
           Governour
           there
           been
           a
           true
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           he
           would
           rather
           have
           lost
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           crossed
           His
           Majesties
           opinion
           in
           that
           particular
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           
           confirmed
           by
           Him
           ,
           in
           what
           we
           knew
           before
           ,
           that
           
             swordmen
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             men
             of
             Honesty
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             Honour
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           being
           now
           in
           His
           own
           apprehension
           ,
           
             at
             more
             freedome
          
           ,
           renews
           His
           motions
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           his
           jealous
           and
           hardhearted
           Chapmen
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           might
           be
           cured
           of
           all
           their
           feares
           ,
           in
           seeing
           now
           ,
           that
           His
           profers
           before
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           fruits
           of
           restraint
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Hearty
             will
             and
             Affections
          
           to
           His
           languishing
           and
           distressed
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           (
           in
           this
           Message
           )
           declares
           His
           Conscience
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           why
           He
           cannot
           consent
           to
           the
           totall
           Alteration
           of
           that
           Church
           Government
           ,
           which
           He
           had
           sworn
           to
           maintain
           ;
           and
           they
           without
           any
           Conscience
           or
           Reasons
           at
           all
           would
           force
           Him
           to
           destroy
           .
           Doubtlesse
           if
           there
           were
           a
           necessity
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           yet
           would
           it
           better
           become
           them
           to
           endeavour
           His
           Majesties
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           to
           Answer
           His
           Reasons
           ,
           then
           to
           urge
           him
           with
           violence
           to
           goe
           against
           both
           ;
           &
           when
           they
           see
           He
           dares
           not
           for
           offending
           God
           ,
           yet
           to
           bawl
           and
           clamour
           against
           Him
           without
           shame
           or
           Honesty
           ,
           as
           if
           He
           made
           no
           Conscience
           at
           all
           of
           His
           Oath
           taken
           at
           His
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           necessity
           is
           there
           of
           pulling
           up
           this
           pale
           of
           Government
           ,
           save
           only
           to
           let
           
             wild
             beasts
          
           into
           Gods
           vineyard
           ?
           surely
           if
           his
           Majesty
           were
           not
           confirmed
           in
           His
           Judgement
           ,
           that
           this
           pale
           was
           of
           the
           Apostles
           setting
           ,
           and
           cherished
           
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
          
           ,
           since
           their
           times
           (
           
             till
             this
             last
             Century
             of
             years
          
           )
           and
           upheld
           in
           this
           particular
           Church
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           the
           speciall
           
             preserver
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             order
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             :
          
           and
           if
           He
           had
           not
           
             taken
             an
             Oath
             at
             His
             Coronation
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             it
          
           ;
           and
           though
           
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             so
             woven
             as
             they
             be
             in
             the
             great
             Charter
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             with
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             His
             Subjects
          
           ;
           yet
           as
           He
           is
           a
           King
           and
           protector
           of
           Christs
           Religion
           ,
           as
           He
           is
           a
           nursing
           Father
           of
           His
           Church
           ,
           beholding
           the
           present
           destruction
           and
           vastation
           of
           both
           ,
           by
           those
           swarms
           of
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           which
           have
           abounded
           within
           these
           seven
           years
           ,
           since
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Government
           hath
           been
           suspended
           ;
           He
           ought
           in
           Conscience
           and
           Prudence
           to
           endeavour
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           its
           greatest
           Adversaries
           ,
           (
           viz.
           the
           Smectymnists
           )
           first
           established
           to
           suppresse
           and
           prevent
           these
           very
           mischiefs
           .
        
         
         
           His
           Majesty
           will
           see
           that
           Bishops
           doe
           their
           duties
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           abuses
           in
           the
           Government
           be
           amended
           ,
           which
           no
           question
           but
           the
           Tryenniall
           Parliament
           will
           also
           look
           unto
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           Kingdome
           might
           but
           be
           blessed
           with
           it
           .
           )
           And
           that
           the
           present
           Enemies
           of
           this
           Government
           may
           have
           both
           time
           and
           occasion
           to
           think
           better
           of
           their
           own
           demands
           in
           their
           cooler
           temper
           :
           His
           Majesty
           is
           willing
           to
           let
           them
           for
           their
           own
           parts
           to
           try
           three
           years
           how
           well
           they
           can
           thrive
           without
           it
           ,
           hoping
           that
           their
           Mistris
           Experience
           ,
           may
           have
           taught
           them
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           want
           of
           this
           Government
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           use
           and
           continuation
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           
             totall
             abolition
          
           of
           that
           which
           to
           Himself
           and
           all
           sober
           men
           is
           evident
           to
           be
           the
           most
           speciall
           mean
           to
           preserve
           the
           life
           ,
           being
           ,
           and
           beauty
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           no
           men
           but
           these
           that
           drive
           Satans
           designe
           (
           if
           they
           well
           consider
           of
           it
           )
           can
           ,
           or
           will
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           Majesty
           plainly
           declares
           ,
           that
           he
           dares
           not
           be
           a
           partaker
           in
           that
           Sinne
           of
           
             the
             highest
             Sacriledge
          
           ,
           by
           consenting
           to
           the
           
             Alienation
             of
             Church-lands
          
           ,
           nor
           venture
           upon
           the
           Curses
           which
           hang
           over
           the
           heads
           of
           such
           
             profane
             violaters
          
           ,
           as
           those
           are
           and
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           shall
           deal
           in
           such
           merchandize
           ;
           for
           
             His
             Majesty
             feared
             God.
          
           Nor
           can
           He
           be
           induced
           so
           much
           to
           prejudice
           
             the
             publick
             good
          
           ,
           or
           to
           damnifie
           so
           many
           of
           His
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           farme
           these
           Lands
           (
           as
           now
           held
           )
           at
           far
           easier
           rates
           then
           they
           are
           like
           to
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           become
           the
           possessions
           of
           private
           men
           ;
           for
           
             the
             King
             loves
             His
             People
          
           .
           Nor
           lastly
           ,
           will
           He
           ever
           be
           such
           an
           ill
           friend
           to
           learning
           and
           industry
           ,
           as
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           those
           rewards
           which
           excite
           and
           courage
           thereunto
           the
           meanest
           persons
           ;
           for
           
             our
             Soveraign
             Lord
             Honours
             Learning
          
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           in
           relation
           to
           that
           ,
           He
           will
           provide
           and
           keep
           maintenance
           in
           store
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           His
           lowest
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           should
           His
           Majesty
           yeeld
           to
           this
           Sacriledge
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           the
           next
           way
           to
           destroy
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           Learning
           ?
           
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           subtillest
           enemies
           that
           ever
           Christianity
           had
           ,
           thought
           it
           was
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           endeavouring
           to
           extirpate
           the
           same
           ,
           made
           
             an
             Ordinance
             for
             the
             sale
             of
             Church
             lands
             ,
          
           or
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           
             Clergie
             maintenance
          
           ;
           the
           renewment
           of
           which
           ,
           might
           in
           prudence
           have
           been
           omitted
           by
           the
           pretenders
           to
           Christianity
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           for
           Iulians
           sake
           .
        
         
           These
           be
           the
           two
           things
           which
           His
           Majesty
           denyes
           His
           consent
           
           unto
           ,
           
             Abolition
             of
             Church
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           
             Alienation
             of
             Church
             Revenues
          
           :
           and
           his
           Reasons
           for
           the
           same
           are
           far
           better
           ,
           then
           any
           we
           know
           he
           can
           have
           ,
           for
           his
           yeelding
           those
           things
           which
           he
           offers
           to
           them
           ;
           whereof
           the
           first
           is
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
             Militia
             both
             by
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             during
             his
             owne
             whole
             raigne
             ,
          
           which
           he
           is
           content
           shall
           be
           ordered
           and
           disposed
           of
           by
           
             His
             two
             Houses
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             shall
             appoint
             :
          
           And
           his
           Reason
           for
           this
           is
           ,
           
             to
             give
             an
             infallible
             evidence
             of
             His
             desire
             to
             secure
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             agreement
             as
             shall
             be
             made
             in
             order
             to
             Peace
             :
          
           Whereby
           His
           Majesty
           seemes
           to
           us
           (
           to
           speak
           in
           their
           phrase
           )
           
             even
             to
             yeeld
             up
             not
             onely
             His
             Will
             and
             Affections
             ,
             but
             also
             His
             very
             Reason
             and
             Iudgement
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             a
             good
             Accommodation
             .
          
        
         
           But
           concerning
           the
           reality
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Desires
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           His
           people
           neither
           wish
           nor
           need
           any
           such
           evidence
           ;
           the
           security
           is
           onely
           doubted
           and
           desired
           on
           their
           parts
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           seen
           and
           found
           so
           false
           and
           perfidious
           already
           both
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           .
           Nor
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           this
           proffer
           of
           His
           Maj.
           could
           secure
           us
           of
           them
           )
           dare
           we
           the
           Christian
           people
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           (
           whose
           servants
           they
           are
           )
           give
           our
           consent
           ,
           that
           the
           Sword
           should
           be
           out
           of
           that
           Hand
           where
           God
           hath
           put
           it
           for
           our
           good
           ;
           for
           
             Nolumus
             hos
             regnare
          
           ,
           we
           are
           resolved
           on
           that
           :
           we
           will
           never
           live
           under
           the
           tyrannie
           of
           these
           men
           :
           The
           Wise-man
           hath
           said
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           found
           it
           by
           wofull
           experience
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             raigne
             of
             servants
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             disquieted
             .
          
        
         
           But
           God
           hath
           been
           much
           our
           friend
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           hardning
           their
           hearts
           against
           this
           proffer
           ,
           which
           in
           pity
           to
           us
           his
           peeled
           and
           distressed
           people
           ,
           to
           purchase
           peace
           for
           us
           ,
           this
           our
           most
           compassionate
           and
           self-denying
           King
           was
           pleased
           to
           tender
           :
           and
           we
           are
           with
           fervour
           of
           spirit
           to
           praise
           the
           Majesty
           of
           heaven
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           an
           earnest
           ,
           or
           ground
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           yet
           some
           mercy
           in
           store
           for
           this
           poore
           Nation
           ;
           that
           He
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           lie
           under
           so
           heavy
           a
           guilt
           ,
           as
           the
           impunity
           of
           so
           much
           evill
           would
           be
           hazardous
           to
           bring
           upon
           it
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           our
           God
           will
           have
           these
           mischievous
           vermine
           destroyed
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           hope
           )
           and
           not
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           which
           hangs
           over
           the
           Land
           for
           those
           many
           blasph●mies
           against
           Majesty
           ,
           those
           unlawfull
           oathes
           ,
           those
           bloods
           and
           oppressions
           which
           have
           been
           committed
           in
           it
           by
           these
           men
           be
           removed
           
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           same
           shall
           enjoy
           rest
           and
           peace
           againe
           ,
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           her
           most
           gracious
           and
           indulgent
           Soveraigne
           .
           And
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           fervently
           ,
           that
           this
           our
           good
           King
           may
           still
           afford
           us
           his
           true
           affections
           ,
           and
           these
           onely
           ,
           but
           may
           from
           henceforth
           keep
           his
           Will
           ,
           his
           Reason
           and
           Iudgement
           solely
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           yea
           and
           his
           power
           too
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           well
           assured
           from
           our
           experience
           both
           of
           Him
           and
           Them
           ,
           that
           He
           alone
           is
           able
           and
           ready
           to
           manage
           all
           to
           our
           benefit
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           better
           then
           any
           else
           either
           will
           or
           can
           :
           And
           God
           we
           hope
           will
           encline
           His
           Majesties
           heart
           to
           observe
           his
           hand
           in
           this
           constant
           temper
           of
           their
           spirits
           hitherto
           against
           all
           His
           gracious
           offers
           of
           this
           nature
           .
        
         
           We
           observe
           also
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           how
           His
           Majesty
           takes
           into
           consideration
           the
           Arreares
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           or
           the
           wants
           of
           those
           Soldiers
           which
           they
           the
           raisers
           of
           ,
           were
           more
           carefull
           to
           list
           then
           they
           are
           to
           pay
           :
           their
           servants
           we
           know
           they
           were
           ,
           raised
           and
           imployed
           by
           them
           against
           Him
           ,
           and
           now
           kept
           together
           in
           a
           needy
           &
           bare
           condition
           to
           burden
           His
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           continuall
           feare
           ,
           poverty
           ,
           and
           bondage
           :
           even
           this
           very
           Army
           ,
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           His
           peoples
           ease
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           offers
           to
           take
           care
           of
           :
           He
           thinks
           in
           conscience
           that
           pay
           is
           due
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           merit
           it
           not
           at
           His
           hands
           yet
           being
           resolved
           in
           His
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           as
           a
           Christian
           to
           pardon
           their
           fault
           ,
           He
           will
           like
           a
           King
           also
           ,
           in
           His
           bounty
           and
           Honor
           undertake
           their
           payment
           ;
           which
           none
           else
           (
           he
           sees
           )
           is
           really
           inclined
           to
           look
           after
           .
           And
           this
           He
           will
           doe
           ,
           without
           any
           charge
           to
           any
           ,
           save
           onely
           to
           Himselfe
           and
           His
           owne
           friends
           .
           May
           He
           but
           have
           His
           own
           Rents
           and
           Revenues
           returned
           to
           Him
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           of
           the
           Arreares
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           little
           part
           of
           that
           money
           which
           they
           had
           gotten
           by
           Sequestrations
           and
           Compositions
           from
           His
           owne
           party
           ,
           He
           will
           undertake
           that
           the
           Army
           in
           few
           moneths
           shall
           receive
           foure
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           be
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           He
           will
           make
           up
           the
           rest
           by
           the
           sale
           of
           His
           owne
           Lands
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           lest
           
             the
             devouring
             of
             that
             which
             is
             Holy
             ,
             should
             prove
             a
             snare
             ,
          
           and
           a
           fire
           to
           the
           greedy
           and
           bold
           adventurers
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           is
           willing
           also
           to
           take
           order
           against
           the
           damage
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           repayment
           of
           all
           such
           monies
           as
           have
           by
           them
           been
           lent
           upon
           such
           ingagements
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           is
           here
           all
           yet
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           is
           willing
           to
           endevour
           the
           reparation
           of
           His
           Enemies
           lost
           reputations
           ,
           by
           suppressing
           and
           nulling
           all
           Declarations
           and
           Protestations
           ,
           which
           their
           own
           due
           merits
           had
           most
           justly
           called
           forth
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           proceedings
           anent
           any
           person
           for
           adhering
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           what
           could
           these
           men
           (
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           Reason
           )
           have
           desired
           more
           then
           was
           here
           tendred
           ?
           they
           might
           have
           had
           the
           Authority
           ,
           the
           whole
           command
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Militia
           ;
           they
           might
           have
           possessed
           all
           the
           wealth
           to
           themselves
           which
           they
           had
           before
           ,
           or
           have
           gotten
           lately
           ,
           from
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           :
           His
           Majesty
           would
           have
           taken
           the
           whole
           care
           of
           paying
           their
           debts
           and
           their
           
             Servants
             wages
          
           ,
           He
           would
           have
           wiped
           them
           also
           as
           clean
           as
           possibly
           He
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           from
           their
           black
           and
           hellish
           crimes
           of
           Rebellion
           ▪
           oppression
           ,
           bloud
           and
           Treason
           :
           And
           He
           would
           have
           granted
           further
           ,
           what
           ever
           else
           they
           could
           have
           asked
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           own
           quiet
           and
           security
           ,
           would
           they
           but
           onely
           let
           Him
           come
           to
           Treat
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           suffer
           His
           poore
           people
           (
           now
           at
           length
           )
           to
           enjoy
           an
           ease
           from
           war
           ,
           and
           a
           freedom
           from
           their
           heavy
           pressures
           .
        
         
           Assuredly
           we
           may
           conceive
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           2
           Chr.
           25.16
           .
           to
           be
           fully
           appliable
           to
           these
           men
           :
           
             God
             hath
             even
             determined
             to
             destroy
             them
             because
             they
             have
             not
             hearkned
             to
             this
             counsell
             ,
          
           nor
           accepted
           of
           what
           was
           here
           offered
           to
           them
           .
           Scripture
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           whom
           God
           purposeth
           to
           make
           the
           
             power
             of
             his
             justice
             seen
             upon
             ,
          
           he
           infatuates
           ,
           to
           slight
           and
           lose
           the
           opportunities
           of
           their
           own
           preservation
           :
           Elyes
           sons
           
             hearkned
             not
             unto
             the
             voice
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             would
             slay
             them
          
           (
           saies
           the
           Spirit
           :
           )
           God
           did
           not
           incline
           their
           hearts
           to
           listen
           unto
           good
           ,
           because
           he
           intended
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           for
           their
           evils
           .
           And
           such
           may
           be
           thought
           is
           the
           case
           and
           condition
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           hearkned
           to
           this
           voice
           or
           Message
           of
           their
           publike
           Father
           ,
           because
           the
           Lords
           purpose
           is
           speedily
           to
           call
           them
           to
           a
           shamefull
           reckoning
           for
           the
           mischiefs
           they
           have
           done
           :
           many
           sclaunders
           and
           blasphemies
           have
           they
           cast
           out
           against
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           much
           peevishnesse
           and
           perversnesse
           have
           they
           practised
           towards
           Him
           :
           much
           of
           the
           
             innocent
             bloud
          
           of
           their
           fellow-subjects
           and
           brethren
           have
           they
           spilt
           and
           shed
           ,
           much
           oppression
           have
           they
           used
           upon
           them
           ,
           much
           hypocrisie
           to
           deceive
           and
           cheat
           them
           of
           their
           peace
           and
           mony
           ;
           
           and
           much
           profanation
           and
           despight
           to
           that
           Religion
           and
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           themselves
           were
           bred
           and
           nourished
           ;
           and
           that
           
             for
             these
             things
             sake
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             might
             come
          
           sodainly
           down
           
             upon
             them
          
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           most
           speciall
           
             Children
             of
             disobedience
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           
             blinded
             their
             eyes
          
           and
           hardened
           their
           hearts
           to
           
             forsake
             their
             owne
             mercy
          
           ,
           in
           rejecting
           these
           motions
           and
           proffers
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           :
           And
           we
           believe
           their
           natures
           and
           dispositions
           are
           now
           so
           well
           known
           by
           these
           their
           refusalls
           so
           frequently
           iterated
           ,
           by
           their
           late
           Votes
           or
           Resolves
           of
           
             having
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             the
             King
             ,
          
           by
           their
           scandalous
           Declaration
           against
           His
           Innocency
           and
           Honour
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           other
           of
           theirs
           against
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           concluded
           
             their
             hower
             is
             spent
             ,
             their
             day
             is
             past
             and
             gone
             ,
          
           they
           shall
           never
           more
           meet
           with
           such
           advantages
           of
           preserving
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           like
           tenders
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Twenty
           daies
           did
           His
           Majesty
           (
           according
           to
           His
           wonted
           manner
           )
           wait
           their
           leisure
           for
           an
           Answer
           to
           this
           His
           so
           Gracious
           Message
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           so
           much
           in
           all
           that
           time
           as
           understand
           from
           them
           their
           receipt
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           perversnesse
           and
           insolency
           in
           them
           ,
           cannot
           yet
           cause
           Him
           to
           forbear
           again
           sending
           to
           them
           ;
           the
           welfare
           of
           His
           Subjects
           is
           so
           tender
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           their
           Happinesse
           so
           much
           desired
           by
           Him
           :
           yea
           the
           many
           and
           
             sud
             complaints
          
           of
           the
           
             decay
             of
             trade
          
           ,
           the
           
             dearnesse
             of
             commodities
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             unsupportable
             burden
             of
             taxes
          
           ,
           ecchoing
           daily
           
             from
             divers
             parts
             of
             His
             Kingdome
          
           into
           His
           pious
           and
           gentle
           ears
           ,
           and
           threatning
           a
           
             sodain
             failing
             of
             naturall
             subsistance
          
           ,
           will
           not
           let
           Him
           rest
           or
           desist
           in
           His
           endevours
           for
           peace
           ,
           though
           Himself
           were
           to
           
             have
             no
             share
             in
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           He
           solicits
           them
           again
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               twentieth
               Message
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               most
               gracious
               Message
               for
               Peace
               from
               Carisbrooke-Castle
               ,
               Decemb.
               6.
               1647.
               
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               HAd
               His
               Majesty
               thought
               it
               possible
               that
               His
               two
               Houses
               could
               be
               employed
               in
               things
               of
               greater
               concernment
               then
               the
               Peace
               of
               this
               miserable
               
               distracted
               Kingdom
               ;
               He
               would
               have
               expected
               with
               more
               patience
               ,
               their
               leisure
               in
               acknowledging
               the
               receit
               of
               his
               Message
               of
               the
               16.
               of
               November
               last
               .
               But
               since
               there
               is
               not
               in
               nature
               ,
               any
               consideration
               preceding
               to
               that
               of
               Peace
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               constant
               tendernesse
               of
               the
               welfare
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               hath
               such
               a
               prevalence
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               forbear
               he
               vehement
               prosecution
               of
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               :
               which
               is
               ,
               onely
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               desired
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               superior
               to
               all
               other
               means
               of
               Peace
               .
               And
               truly
               ,
               when
               his
               Majesty
               considers
               the
               severall
               complaints
               he
               daily
               hears
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               That
               Trade
               is
               so
               decayed
               ,
               all
               Commodities
               so
               dear
               ,
               and
               Taxes
               so
               insupportable
               ,
               that
               even
               naturall
               subsistance
               will
               sodainly
               fail
               .
               His
               Majesty
               (
               to
               perform
               the
               Trust
               reposed
               in
               him
               )
               must
               use
               his
               uttermost
               endevours
               for
               Peace
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               to
               have
               no
               share
               in
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
               And
               hath
               not
               his
               Majesty
               done
               his
               part
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               devesting
               himself
               of
               so
               much
               power
               &
               authority
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               last
               Message
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               do
               ,
               upon
               the
               concluding
               of
               the
               whole
               Peace
               ?
               And
               hath
               he
               met
               with
               that
               acknowledgment
               from
               his
               two
               Houses
               ,
               which
               this
               great
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               justly
               deserves
               ?
               Surely
               the
               blame
               of
               this
               great
               retarding
               of
               Peace
               must
               fall
               somewhere
               else
               ,
               then
               on
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               If
               ye
               will
               but
               consider
               in
               how
               little
               time
               this
               necessary
               good
               Work
               will
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               you
               the
               two
               Houses
               will
               wait
               on
               his
               Majesty
               with
               the
               same
               Resolutions
               for
               Peace
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               meet
               you
               :
               he
               no
               way
               doubts
               ,
               but
               that
               ye
               will
               willingly
               agree
               to
               this
               his
               Majesties
               earnest
               desire
               of
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               speedily
               desire
               his
               Presence
               amongst
               you
               .
               Where
               all
               things
               agreed
               on
               ,
               being
               digested
               into
               Acts
               (
               till
               when
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               unreasonable
               for
               his
               Majesty
               or
               his
               two
               Houses
               to
               desire
               ,
               each
               of
               other
               
               the
               least
               concession
               )
               this
               Kingdom
               may
               at
               last
               enjoy
               the
               blessing
               of
               a
               long-wisht
               for
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   From
                   Carisbrook-Castle
                
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   6.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 ,
              
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           BEcause
           His
           Majesty
           herein
           had
           declared
           ,
           that
           this
           
             necessary
             work
             of
             Peace
          
           may
           be
           concluded
           in
           
             a
             very
             little
             time
          
           ,
           were
           
             their
             resolutions
             out
             like
             His
          
           ,
           and
           also
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           
             it
             would
             be
             most
             unreasonable
             either
             for
             Himself
             or
             them
             ,
             to
             desire
             of
             each
             other
             the
             least
             Concession
             ,
             till
             things
             agreed
             on
             were
             digested
             into
             Acts
             ,
          
           therefore
           did
           they
           make
           hast
           (
           more
           then
           ever
           they
           did
           before
           )
           to
           send
           Him
           
             four
             Bills
          
           (
           fully
           as
           unconscionable
           as
           could
           be
           devised
           )
           to
           which
           they
           resolve
           to
           have
           His
           Concession
           ,
           (
           as
           unreasonable
           a
           thing
           as
           He
           takes
           it
           to
           be
           )
           before
           He
           shall
           get
           any
           hopes
           of
           a
           Treaty
           at
           their
           hands
           :
           By
           which
           also
           they
           give
           Him
           to
           see
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           how
           
             short
             a
             time
          
           soever
           ,
           Himself
           fancies
           this
           
             necessary
             work
          
           may
           be
           done
           in
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           concluded
           with
           such
           speed
           and
           easinesse
           :
           eighteen
           daies
           after
           this
           Message
           was
           sent
           ,
           those
           Bills
           came
           to
           His
           Majesties
           hand
           ,
           of
           what
           nature
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           speech
           of
           one
           of
           those
           that
           sent
           them
           doth
           sufficiently
           discover
           :
           
             If
             the
             King
             signs
             them
             ,
             He
             undoes
             Himself
             ;
             if
             He
             doth
             not
             ,
             We
             will
             :
          
           the
           world
           hath
           seen
           them
           ,
           His
           Majesties
           Answer
           at
           four
           daies
           end
           unto
           them
           ,
           was
           this
           which
           follows
           :
        
         
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               twenty
               first
               Message
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               most
               gracious
               Answer
               to
               the
               Bils
               and
               Propositions
               presented
               to
               Him
               at
               Carisbrook-Castle
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               Decemb.
               24.
               1647.
               
            
             
               
                 CHARLS
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               necessity
               of
               complying
               with
               all
               engaged
               interests
               in
               these
               great
               distempers
               ,
               for
               a
               perfect
               setlement
               of
               Peace
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               finds
               to
               be
               none
               
               of
               the
               least
               difficulties
               He
               hath
               met
               with
               since
               the
               time
               of
               His
               afflictions
               .
               Which
               is
               too
               visible
               ,
               when
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               the
               English
               Parliament
               do
               present
               to
               his
               Majesty
               severall
               Bils
               and
               Propositions
               for
               His
               consent
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               Scotland
               do
               openly
               protest
               against
               them
               .
               So
               that
               were
               there
               nothing
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               but
               the
               consideration
               of
               that
               difference
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               cannot
               imagine
               how
               to
               give
               such
               an
               Answer
               to
               what
               is
               now
               proposed
               ,
               as
               thereby
               to
               promise
               Himself
               his
               great
               end
               ,
               
                 A
                 perfect
                 Peace
              
               .
               And
               when
               His
               Majesty
               farther
               considers
               ,
               how
               impossible
               it
               is
               (
               in
               the
               condition
               He
               now
               stands
               )
               to
               fulfill
               the
               desires
               of
               His
               two
               Houses
               ;
               since
               the
               only
               ancient
               and
               known
               waies
               of
               passing
               Laws
               ,
               are
               either
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Personall
               Assent
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               or
               by
               Commission
               under
               his
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               :
               He
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               at
               such
               failings
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Addresse
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               made
               unto
               Him.
               Unlesse
               his
               two
               Houses
               intend
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               shall
               allow
               of
               a
               Great
               Seal
               made
               without
               his
               Authority
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               any
               consideration
               had
               thereupon
               in
               a
               Treaty
               .
               Which
               as
               it
               may
               hereafter
               hazard
               the
               security
               it self
               ;
               so
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               it
               seems
               very
               unreasonable
               to
               his
               Majesty
               .
               And
               though
               his
               Majesty
               is
               willing
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               intention
               of
               very
               many
               in
               both
               Houses
               ,
               in
               sending
               these
               Bils
               before
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               was
               only
               to
               obtain
               a
               trust
               from
               Him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               take
               any
               advantage
               by
               passing
               them
               to
               force
               other
               things
               from
               Him
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               against
               His
               Conscience
               or
               Honour
               :
               Yet
               his
               Majesty
               believes
               it
               clear
               to
               all
               understandings
               ,
               that
               these
               Bils
               contain
               (
               as
               they
               are
               now
               penned
               )
               not
               only
               the
               devesting
               Himself
               of
               all
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               possibility
               of
               recovering
               it
               ,
               either
               to
               Him
               or
               his
               Successours
               ,
               (
               except
               by
               repeal
               of
               those
               Bils
               )
               but
               also
               the
               making
               his
               Concessions
               guilty
               of
               
               the
               greatest
               pressures
               that
               can
               be
               made
               upon
               the
               Subject
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               particulars
               ,
               so
               by
               giving
               an
               Arbitrary
               and
               Vnlimited
               power
               to
               the
               two
               Houses
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               raise
               and
               levie
               Forces
               ,
               for
               Land
               or
               Sea
               service
               ,
               of
               what
               persons
               (
               without
               distinction
               or
               quality
               )
               and
               to
               what
               numbers
               they
               please
               .
               And
               likewise
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               levy
               what
               Monies
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               waies
               and
               means
               (
               and
               consequently
               upon
               the
               Estates
               of
               whatsoever
               Persons
               )
               they
               shall
               think
               fit
               &
               appoint
               .
               Which
               is
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Liberty
               &
               Property
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               trust
               in
               protecting
               them
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Major
               part
               of
               both
               Houses
               ,
               shall
               think
               it
               necessary
               to
               put
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Propositions
               into
               Bils
               ;
               His
               Majesty
               leaves
               all
               the
               world
               to
               judge
               ,
               how
               unsafe
               it
               would
               be
               for
               Him
               to
               consent
               thereunto
               .
               And
               if
               not
               ;
               what
               a
               strange
               condition
               (
               after
               the
               passing
               of
               these
               four
               Bils
               )
               his
               Majesty
               and
               all
               his
               Subjects
               would
               be
               cast
               into
               .
               And
               here
               his
               Majesty
               thinks
               it
               not
               unfit
               ,
               to
               wish
               his
               two
               Houses
               to
               consider
               well
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               proceeding
               :
               That
               when
               his
               Majesty
               desires
               a
               Personall
               Treaty
               with
               them
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               Peace
               ;
               they
               in
               answer
               ,
               propose
               the
               very
               subject
               matter
               of
               the
               most
               essentiall
               part
               thereof
               to
               be
               first
               granted
               .
               A
               thing
               which
               will
               be
               hardly
               credible
               to
               Posterity
               .
               Wherefore
               his
               Majesty
               declares
               ,
               That
               neither
               the
               desire
               of
               being
               freed
               from
               this
               tedious
               and
               irksome
               condition
               of
               life
               his
               Majesty
               hath
               so
               long
               suffered
               ,
               nor
               the
               apprehension
               of
               what
               may
               befall
               him
               ,
               in
               case
               his
               two
               Houses
               shal
               not
               afford
               him
               a
               Personal
               Treaty
               ,
               shall
               make
               him
               change
               his
               resolution
               ,
               of
               not
               consenting
               to
               any
               Act
               ,
               till
               the
               whole
               Peace
               be
               concluded
               .
               Yet
               then
               ,
               he
               intends
               not
               only
               to
               give
               just
               and
               reasonable
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               particulars
               presented
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               make
               good
               all
               other
               Concessions
               mentioned
               in
               his
               Message
               
               of
               the
               16.
               of
               Novemb.
               last
               .
               Which
               he
               thought
               would
               have
               produced
               better
               effects
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               finds
               in
               the
               Bils
               and
               Propositions
               now
               presented
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               his
               Majesty
               cannot
               give
               over
               ,
               but
               now
               again
               earnestly
               presseth
               for
               a
               Personal
               Treaty
               ,
               (
               so
               passionately
               is
               he
               affected
               with
               the
               advantages
               which
               Peace
               wil
               bring
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               all
               his
               Subjects
               )
               of
               which
               he
               will
               not
               at
               all
               despair
               ,
               (
               there
               being
               no
               other
               visible
               way
               to
               obtain
               a
               wel-grounded
               Peace
               .
               )
               However
               his
               Majesty
               is
               very
               much
               at
               ease
               within
               himself
               ,
               for
               having
               fulfilled
               the
               offices
               both
               of
               a
               Christian
               and
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               will
               patiently
               wait
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               to
               incline
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               two
               Houses
               to
               consider
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               compassionate
               their
               fellow
               Subjects
               miseries
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                
                 Carisbrook-Castle
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   28.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 House
              
               pro
               tempore
               ▪
               
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               England
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
        
         
           HIs
           Majesties
           Afflictions
           have
           been
           much
           increased
           by
           manifesting
           His
           care
           (
           as
           an
           equall
           Father
           )
           that
           satisfaction
           might
           be
           given
           to
           all
           
             ingaged
             interests
          
           ,
           therefore
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Army
             ,
             Scots
             ,
          
           and
           all
           whoever
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           acknowledge
           a
           part
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           remain
           yet
           unsatisfied
           ,
           have
           reason
           as
           Christians
           ,
           as
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           men
           for
           meer
           gratitude
           sake
           ,
           (
           were
           there
           no
           other
           reason
           )
           to
           endeavour
           the
           vindication
           of
           those
           wrongs
           (
           at
           least
           )
           which
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           suffered
           since
           He
           stood
           forth
           as
           their
           Common
           Advocate
           .
           To
           prevent
           
             their
             Audience
          
           (
           upon
           the
           Kings
           motion
           )
           were
           these
           Bills
           devised
           ,
           and
           sent
           in
           this
           sort
           unto
           His
           Majesty
           .
           And
           for
           His
           not
           consenting
           so
           far
           to
           their
           damage
           ,
           and
           
           to
           the
           undoing
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           His
           Subjects
           as
           these
           Bils
           required
           ,
           was
           His
           Majesty
           cast
           into
           a
           more
           hard
           and
           miserable
           Condition
           (
           by
           some
           degrees
           )
           then
           ever
           before
           ;
           having
           all
           His
           Servants
           on
           the
           sodain
           by
           violence
           thrust
           out
           from
           Him
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           of
           His
           Divines
           allowed
           unto
           Him.
           Himself
           confined
           to
           two
           or
           three
           Roomes
           within
           the
           walls
           of
           a
           loathed
           Prison
           ;
           assaulted
           frequently
           He
           is
           with
           evil
           language
           ,
           and
           tormented
           with
           the
           spightfull
           behaviours
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           permitted
           to
           see
           or
           speak
           to
           none
           but
           rude
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           are
           set
           to
           watch
           Him
           ,
           and
           whom
           He
           hath
           hourly
           cause
           to
           look
           upon
           ,
           as
           Assassinates
           appointed
           for
           to
           murder
           Him
           :
           His
           friends
           are
           not
           suffered
           to
           write
           unto
           Him
           ,
           nor
           His
           Children
           to
           send
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           yet
           His
           Trunks
           and
           Pockets
           are
           often
           searched
           for
           Letters
           ,
           with
           the
           highest
           insolency
           and
           rudenesse
           that
           can
           be
           shewn
           .
           And
           all
           this
           (
           with
           much
           more
           of
           like
           nature
           then
           can
           be
           expressed
           )
           is
           come
           upon
           Him
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           for
           moving
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           all
           
             ingaged
             interests
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           most
           truly
           did
           His
           Majesty
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           this
           Message
           say
           (
           for
           He
           hath
           felt
           it
           since
           )
           that
           
             He
             found
             the
             complying
             with
             all
             ingaged
             interests
             in
             these
             great
             distempers
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             least
             difficulties
             He
             met
             withall
             since
             the
             time
             of
             His
             Afflictions
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           also
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           were
           there
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           bound
           to
           ingage
           for
           Him
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           set
           Him
           free
           from
           His
           present
           Thraldome
           .
        
         
           And
           (
           indeed
           )
           the
           
             Scotch
             Commissioners
          
           (
           for
           their
           parts
           )
           began
           well
           ,
           in
           their
           protesting
           (
           in
           the
           name
           of
           their
           whole
           Kingdome
           )
           against
           those
           unreasonable
           Bils
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           by
           the
           English
           Commissioners
           presented
           to
           His
           Majesty
           as
           
             being
             prejudiciall
             to
             Religio●
             ,
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             the
             union
             ,
             and
             interest
             of
             both
             Nations
             ,
             and
             directly
             different
             from
             their
             former
             mutuall
             proceedings
             and
             ingagements
             :
          
           now
           His
           Majesty
           for
           taking
           notice
           of
           this
           (
           which
           was
           uttered
           in
           His
           presence
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           a
           whole
           Kingdome
           )
           is
           extreamly
           quarrelled
           at
           :
           and
           because
           He
           did
           not
           signe
           the
           said
           Bils
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           said
           protest
           )
           He
           is
           immediately
           made
           close
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           sensible
           of
           more
           then
           barbarous
           usage
           :
           the
           Method
           of
           which
           is
           in
           part
           expressed
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           twenty
           daies
           after
           His
           close
           confinement
           was
           written
           by
           His
           Majesties
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           some
           twenty
           daies
           aft●r
           that
           ,
           by
           the
           speciall
           order
           and
           providence
           of
           him
           who
           
           is
           
             the
             preserver
             of
             Princes
          
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           published
           to
           our
           view
           :
           if
           any
           of
           His
           people
           can
           read
           or
           heare
           the
           same
           without
           melting
           hearts
           and
           yearning
           bowels
           towards
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           inflamed
           spirits
           against
           these
           tormenters
           of
           Him
           ,
           assuredly
           they
           may
           be
           suspected
           to
           have
           nothing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           goodnesse
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   Declaration
                   from
                   Carisbrook-Castle
                   ,
                   Jan.
                   18.
                   1647.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   all
                   my
                   people
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   Nation
                   ,
                   Quality
                   or
                   Condition
                   .
                
                 
                   AM
                   I
                   thus
                   laid
                   aside
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   I
                   not
                   speak
                   for
                   my selfe
                   ?
                   No!
                   I
                   will
                   speak
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   all
                   my
                   People
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   rather
                   done
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   my
                   two
                   Houses
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   publike
                   Order
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   make
                   addresses
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   receive
                   Message
                   from
                   me
                   )
                   and
                   who
                   but
                   you
                   can
                   be
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   differences
                   betwixt
                   Me
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   two
                   Houses
                   ?
                   I
                   know
                   none
                   else
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   ,
                   you
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   enjoy
                   the
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   or
                   feel
                   the
                   misery
                   ,
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   ill
                   Government
                   ;
                   And
                   we
                   all
                   pretend
                   who
                   should
                   run
                   fastest
                   to
                   serve
                   you
                   ;
                   without
                   having
                   a
                   regard
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   )
                   to
                   particular
                   Interests
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   state
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   bin
                   ,
                   in
                   ,
                   this
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   my
                   Actions
                   have
                   more
                   tended
                   to
                   the
                   Publick
                   ,
                   or
                   my
                   owne
                   particular
                   good
                   ;
                   for
                   whosoever
                   will
                   look
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   barely
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   Man
                   ,
                   without
                   that
                   liberty
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   my
                   Subjects
                   enjoyes
                   )
                   of
                   going
                   whither
                   ,
                   and
                   conversing
                   with
                   whom
                   I
                   will
                   :
                   As
                   a
                   Husband
                   and
                   Father
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   my
                   Wife
                   and
                   Children
                   ;
                   or
                   lastly
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   shew
                   of
                   Authority
                   or
                   Power
                   ,
                   to
                   protect
                   my
                   distressed
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   Must
                   conclude
                   me
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   void
                   of
                   all
                   Naturall
                   
                   Affection
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   want
                   common
                   understanding
                   ;
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   most
                   cheerfully
                   embrace
                   the
                   readiest
                   way
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   settlement
                   of
                   these
                   distracted
                   Kingdoms
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   doe
                   but
                   consider
                   the
                   forme
                   and
                   draught
                   of
                   the
                   Bils
                   lately
                   presented
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   conditions
                   of
                   a
                   Treaty
                   ,
                   ye
                   will
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   which
                   hath
                   still
                   been
                   able
                   to
                   frustrate
                   all
                   my
                   sincere
                   and
                   constant
                   endeavours
                   for
                   Peace
                   ,
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   powerfull
                   influence
                   on
                   this
                   Message
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   I
                   was
                   ready
                   to
                   grant
                   the
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   comply
                   with
                   what
                   they
                   seeme
                   to
                   desire
                   ;
                   yet
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   framed
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   agree
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   without
                   deeply
                   wounding
                   my
                   Conscience
                   and
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   betraying
                   the
                   trust
                   reposed
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   by
                   abandoning
                   my
                   People
                   to
                   the
                   Arbitrary
                   and
                   Vnlimited
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Houses
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   leavying
                   and
                   maintaining
                   of
                   Land
                   or
                   Sea
                   Forces
                   ,
                   without
                   distinction
                   of
                   quality
                   ,
                   or
                   limitation
                   for
                   Mony
                   taxes
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   could
                   have
                   passed
                   them
                   in
                   termes
                   ;
                   how
                   unheard-of
                   a
                   condition
                   were
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   Treaty
                   ,
                   to
                   grant
                   before-hand
                   the
                   most
                   considerable
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   matter
                   ?
                   How
                   ineffectuall
                   were
                   that
                   debate
                   like
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   most
                   potent
                   Party
                   had
                   nothing
                   of
                   moment
                   left
                   to
                   aske
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   nothing
                   more
                   to
                   give
                   ?
                   So
                   consequently
                   ,
                   how
                   hopelesse
                   of
                   mutuall
                   complyance
                   ?
                   Without
                   which
                   ,
                   a
                   settlement
                   is
                   impossible
                   :
                   Besides
                   ,
                   if
                   after
                   my
                   concessions
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   Houses
                   should
                   insist
                   on
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   I
                   cannot
                   depart
                   ;
                   how
                   desperate
                   would
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   these
                   Kingdomes
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   and
                   approved
                   remedy
                   should
                   become
                   ineffectuall
                   ?
                   Being
                   therefore
                   fully
                   resolved
                   that
                   I
                   could
                   neither
                   in
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   Honour
                   ,
                   or
                   Prud●nce
                   ,
                   passe
                   those
                   foure
                   B●ls
                   ;
                   I
                   onely
                   endeavour'd
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Justice
                   of
                   my
                   Denyall
                   appeare
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   they
                   doe
                   to
                   Me
                   ,
                   intending
                   to
                   give
                   as
                   little
                   dis-satisfaction
                   to
                   the
                   two
                   Houses
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   (
                   without
                   betraying
                   my
                   own
                   Cause
                   )
                   as
                   the
                   matter
                   would
                   beare
                   :
                   I
                   was
                   desirous
                   to
                   give
                   my
                   Answer
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   28.
                   of
                   December
                   last
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   Sealed
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   had
                   done
                   others
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   at
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   )
                   chiefly
                   ,
                   because
                   when
                   my
                   Messages
                   or
                   Answers
                   were
                   publickly
                   known
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Houses
                   ;
                   prejudiciall
                   interpretations
                   were
                   forced
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   much
                   differing
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   contrary
                   to
                   my
                   meaning
                   :
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   my
                   Answer
                   from
                   Hampton-court
                   ,
                   was
                   accused
                   of
                   dividing
                   the
                   two
                   Nations
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   promised
                   to
                   give
                   sat●sfaction
                   to
                   the
                   Scots
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   concerning
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   last
                   suffers
                   in
                   a
                   contrary
                   sense
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   me
                   intend
                   to
                   interest
                   Scotland
                   in
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   (
                   then
                   which
                   nothing
                   was
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   ,
                   further
                   from
                   my
                   thoughts
                   )
                   because
                   I
                   took
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   Scots
                   Commissioners
                   protesting
                   against
                   the
                   Bils
                   and
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   as
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   interests
                   and
                   engagements
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Kingdomes
                   :
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   mentioned
                   their
                   dissent
                   ;
                   an
                   Objection
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   some
                   probability
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   respect
                   the
                   Scots
                   are
                   much
                   concern'd
                   in
                   the
                   Bill
                   for
                   the
                   Militia
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   severall
                   other
                   Propositions
                   ;
                   and
                   my
                   silence
                   might
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   Justice
                   ,
                   have
                   seemed
                   to
                   approve
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   refusing
                   to
                   receive
                   my
                   Answer
                   Sealed
                   ,
                   I
                   (
                   upon
                   the
                   engagement
                   of
                   their
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Governors
                   Honour
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   use
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   notice
                   taken
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   seen
                   )
                   read
                   and
                   delivered
                   it
                   open
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   Whereupon
                   ,
                   what
                   hath
                   since
                   passed
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   Governour
                   ,
                   in
                   discharging
                   most
                   of
                   my
                   Servants
                   ,
                   redoubling
                   the
                   Guards
                   ,
                   and
                   restraining
                   me
                   of
                   my
                   former
                   liberty
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   himselfe
                   
                   confest
                   ,
                   meerly
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   dislike
                   of
                   my
                   Answer
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   his
                   before
                   said
                   Engagement
                   )
                   or
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   two
                   Houses
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Governour
                   affirmes
                   )
                   in
                   confining
                   me
                   within
                   the
                   circuit
                   of
                   this
                   Castle
                   ,
                   I
                   appeale
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   whether
                   my
                   said
                   Answer
                   deserved
                   the
                   reply
                   of
                   such
                   proceedings
                   :
                   besides
                   the
                   unlawfulnesse
                   for
                   Subjects
                   to
                   imprison
                   their
                   King
                   :
                   That
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   permission
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   reduced
                   to
                   this
                   sad
                   condition
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   no
                   way
                   repine
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   without
                   hope
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   ,
                   convert
                   these
                   Afflictions
                   into
                   my
                   advantage
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   confident
                   to
                   beare
                   these
                   crosses
                   with
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   equality
                   of
                   Minde
                   :
                   but
                   by
                   what
                   meanes
                   or
                   occasion
                   I
                   am
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   Relapse
                   in
                   my
                   Affaires
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   utterly
                   to
                   seek
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   I
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   sacrificed
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   two
                   Houses
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   deare
                   to
                   me
                   then
                   my
                   Life
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     Conscience
                     and
                     Honour
                  
                   ;
                   desiring
                   nothing
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   and
                   naturall
                   way
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Personall
                     Treaty
                  
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   me
                   most
                   at
                   a
                   losse
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   remembring
                   my
                   signall
                   complyance
                   with
                   the
                   Army
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   interests
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   importance
                   my
                   Complyance
                   was
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   often
                   repeated
                   Professions
                   and
                   Ingagements
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   just
                   Rights
                   ,
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   at
                   Newmarket
                   and
                   S.
                   Albans
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   particular
                   explanation
                   of
                   those
                   generals
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   Voted
                   and
                   Re-voted
                   Proposals
                   ;
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   reason
                   to
                   understand
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   utmost
                   extremity
                   would
                   be
                   expected
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   therein
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   eased
                   ;
                   (
                   herein
                   appealing
                   to
                   the
                   Consciences
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   chiefest
                   Officers
                   in
                   the
                   Army
                   ,
                   if
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   punctually
                   true
                   )
                   and
                   how
                   I
                   have
                   failed
                   of
                   their
                   expectations
                   ,
                   or
                   my
                   professions
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   
                   I
                   challenge
                   them
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   to
                   produce
                   the
                   least
                   colour
                   of
                   Reason
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   is
                   desired
                   :
                   Is
                   it
                   Peace
                   ?
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   the
                   way
                   (
                   being
                   both
                   willing
                   ,
                   and
                   desirous
                   to
                   performe
                   my
                   part
                   in
                   it
                   )
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   just
                   compliance
                   with
                   all
                   chiefe
                   interests
                   :
                   Is
                   it
                   Plenty
                   and
                   Happinesse
                   ?
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   inseperable
                   effects
                   of
                   Peace
                   :
                   Is
                   it
                   Security
                   ?
                   I
                   ,
                   who
                   wish
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   would
                   forgive
                   and
                   forget
                   like
                   Me
                   ,
                   have
                   offered
                   the
                   Militia
                   for
                   my
                   time
                   :
                   Is
                   it
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ?
                   He
                   who
                   wants
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   ready
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   :
                   Is
                   it
                   the
                   right
                   administration
                   of
                   Justice
                   ?
                   Officers
                   of
                   trust
                   are
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   my
                   two
                   Houses
                   of
                   Parliament
                   :
                   Is
                   it
                   frequent
                   Parliaments
                   ?
                   I
                   have
                   legally
                   ,
                   fully
                   concurr'd
                   therewith
                   :
                   Is
                   it
                   the
                   Arrears
                   of
                   the
                   Army
                   ?
                   upon
                   a
                   settlement
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   certainly
                   be
                   payed
                   with
                   much
                   ease
                   ;
                   but
                   before
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   much
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   impossibility
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   cannot
                   but
                   see
                   my
                   reall
                   and
                   unwearied
                   endeavours
                   for
                   Peace
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   I
                   shall
                   neither
                   repent
                   me
                   of
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   be
                   slackned
                   in
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   my
                   past
                   ,
                   present
                   ,
                   or
                   future
                   ,
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   let
                   every
                   one
                   judge
                   ,
                   who
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   obstructs
                   the
                   good
                   I
                   would
                   ,
                   or
                   might
                   doe
                   :
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   afraid
                   to
                   hear
                   from
                   me
                   ?
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   Reason
                   ,
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   none
                   will
                   declare
                   themselves
                   so
                   unreasonable
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   confesse
                   it
                   )
                   and
                   it
                   can
                   lesse
                   be
                   ,
                   impertinent
                   or
                   unreasonable
                   Discourses
                   ;
                   for
                   thereby
                   ,
                   peradventure
                   I
                   might
                   more
                   justifie
                   this
                   my
                   Restraint
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   causers
                   themselves
                   can
                   do
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   wonders
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   to
                   me
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   easily
                   gathered
                   ,
                   how
                   those
                   men
                   intend
                   to
                   govern
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   used
                   me
                   thus
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   my
                   hard
                   Fate
                   to
                   fall
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   blush
                   for
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   much
                   
                   lament
                   the
                   future
                   miseries
                   of
                   my
                   People
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   still
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   avert
                   ;
                   what
                   ever
                   becomes
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     CHARLES
                     R.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           BEhold
           here
           all
           English-men
           ,
           and
           you
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Wales
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           whose
           manly
           Breasts
           doth
           yet
           remain
           any
           true
           sparks
           of
           right
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Auncient
           Honour
           :
           
             Behold
             your
             King
          
           ,
           the
           breath
           of
           your
           Nostrils
           ,
           the
           Anointed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           under
           whose
           shadow
           you
           dwelt
           in
           peace
           ,
           injoying
           wealth
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           whose
           yoak
           was
           easie
           and
           sweet
           unto
           you
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           behold
           ,
           He
           is
           taken
           ,
           and
           snared
           in
           a
           pit
           ,
           see
           how
           sadly
           He
           
             sits
             in
             darknesse
             and
             hath
             no
             light
          
           ;
           hearken
           how
           He
           complains
           unto
           you
           ,
           out
           of
           Prison
           ,
           that
           
             He
             is
             layed
             aside
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             become
             like
             a
             broken
             vessel
          
           :
           forgotten
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             like
             a
             dead
             man
             out
             of
             mind
             :
          
           shall
           it
           be
           as
           nothing
           to
           you
           (
           All
           you
           to
           whom
           this
           Appeal
           is
           made
           ,
           this
           Declaration
           sent
           ;
           )
           that
           your
           Protector
           ,
           your
           Defender
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Mirrour
           of
           Kings
           is
           thus
           used
           ?
           Have
           you
           no
           feeling
           of
           His
           sufferings
           ?
           no
           share
           in
           His
           sorrows
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           for
           your
           sakes
           ,
           that
           He
           indures
           all
           these
           hard
           and
           heavy
           things
           ?
           can
           there
           be
           named
           any
           other
           reason
           for
           them
           ,
           then
           because
           He
           will
           not
           yeild
           you
           up
           to
           be
           slaves
           and
           bond-men
           ?
           is
           He
           not
           divested
           of
           all
           His
           power
           ,
           stript
           of
           His
           whole
           Authority
           ,
           deprived
           of
           all
           His
           Comforts
           ,
           barr'd
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           denied
           Liberty
           of
           going
           whither
           ,
           and
           conversing
           with
           whom
           He
           desires
           ;
           because
           He
           will
           not
           consent
           that
           you
           without
           rule
           or
           reason
           ,
           should
           be
           handled
           and
           used
           in
           this
           manner
           ?
           He
           will
           not
           wound
           His
           Conscience
           and
           Honour
           in
           betraying
           the
           trust
           reposed
           in
           Him
           by
           Almighty
           God
           over
           you
           ;
           He
           will
           not
           deliver
           you
           up
           into
           those
           hands
           ,
           which
           have
           already
           so
           much
           abused
           you
           ;
           He
           will
           not
           abandon
           you
           to
           the
           
             unlimited
             power
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             for
             ever
             :
          
           He
           will
           not
           grant
           them
           His
           l●ave
           ,
           
             to
             levy
             Land
             and
             Sea
             sorces
          
           from
           
             among
             you
          
           by
           violence
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           them
           continually
           
             upon
             you
          
           ,
           at
           your
           cost
           and
           Charges
           ,
           and
           
             against
             you
          
           ,
           to
           keep
           you
           under
           ,
           without
           either
           Law
           or
           Limitation
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           He
           will
           not
           consent
           that
           you
           should
           be
           kept
           in
           perpetuall
           Beggery
           ,
           and
           made
           Vassals
           to
           your
           equals
           and
           fellows
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           are
           all
           these
           miseries
           heaped
           on
           Him.
           
        
         
         
           Read
           over
           again
           ,
           and
           view
           well
           ,
           His
           many
           Gracious
           Messages
           ,
           and
           offers
           together
           with
           their
           unreasonable
           demands
           and
           Propositions
           ;
           and
           remember
           withall
           ,
           how
           uncomfortably
           ,
           how
           chargeably
           ,
           nay
           how
           miserably
           every
           way
           ,
           you
           have
           lived
           ,
           sin●e
           these
           men
           (
           who
           would
           alwaies
           rule
           )
           have
           exercised
           power
           over
           you
           .
           Oh
           
             how
             is
             your
             Gold
             become
             dim
             ,
          
           since
           your
           King
           hath
           bin
           in
           darknesse
           ?
           
             How
             is
             your
             sine
             Gold
             changed
             ,
          
           since
           He
           hath
           been
           excluded
           ?
           
             the
             pretious
             stones
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           how
           have
           they
           been
           defiled
           ,
           made
           as
           Common
           ,
           and
           poured
           out
           in
           every
           street
           ,
           since
           He
           the
           
             most
             pretious
          
           of
           all
           ,
           hath
           been
           refused
           by
           these
           new
           
             Mushrom
             Master-Builders
          
           ?
           the
           most
           Honourable
           Sons
           of
           Sion
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           your
           Princes
           ,
           
             comparable
             to
             fine
             Gold
          
           ,
           how
           are
           they
           esteemed
           in
           these
           daies
           
             as
             earthen
             pitchers
          
           ?
           how
           have
           your
           most
           Heroick
           Nobles
           been
           vilified
           and
           debased
           ;
           your
           most
           Gallant
           Gentry
           been
           trod
           and
           trampled
           under
           ?
           Your
           free-borne
           Yeomanry
           ,
           the
           sinews
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           how
           have
           they
           been
           tyranniz'd
           over
           in
           their
           own
           houses
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           of
           all
           sorts
           have
           been
           begger'd
           ,
           butcher'd
           ,
           and
           destroy'd
           ,
           since
           these
           unhappy
           men
           (
           who
           would
           for
           ever
           sit
           aloft
           )
           have
           domineered
           ?
           How
           hath
           the
           most
           reverend
           &
           learned
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           been
           despised
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           defamed
           ?
           How
           is
           that
           rich
           and
           renowned
           City
           ,
           London
           ,
           become
           as
           a
           Widow
           ,
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           and
           operation
           of
           these
           new
           usurpers
           ?
           How
           hath
           her
           most
           eminent
           Magistrates
           ,
           her
           Maiors
           ,
           and
           Aldermen
           been
           imprisoned
           ?
           Her
           wealthy
           Merchants
           impoverished
           ,
           her
           Commons
           of
           all
           sorts
           been
           baffled
           ,
           and
           deluded
           ?
           How
           hath
           the
           lustre
           of
           her
           excellent
           order
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           government
           been
           darkned
           and
           obscured
           ?
           She
           was
           so
           great
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           (
           while
           her
           Soveraignes
           influence
           shined
           upon
           her
           )
           that
           for
           her
           Beauty
           ,
           Freedome
           ,
           and
           Splendour
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           she
           was
           reckoned
           a
           Princesse
           among
           all
           the
           European
           Provinces
           ,
           being
           as
           rich
           in
           Treasures
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           in
           People
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           alas
           !
           how
           is
           she
           become
           a
           Captive
           ,
           and
           a
           Tributary
           to
           her
           owne
           servants
           ?
           
             She
             now
             weepeth
             sore
          
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           she
           hath
           cause
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           her
           deception
           ,
           and
           her
           sin
           ,
           as
           of
           her
           misery
           )
           for
           that
           
             among
             all
             her
             lovers
          
           ,
           (
           whom
           she
           so
           foolishly
           ,
           and
           so
           wickedly
           doted
           on
           )
           
             she
             hath
             none
             to
             comfort
             her
             :
          
           for
           all
           those
           her
           friends
           whom
           she
           trusted
           in
           ,
           
             have
             dealt
             treacherously
             with
             her
          
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           her
           enemies
           ,
           yea
           her
           most
           
           vexatious
           Tormenters
           :
           And
           because
           our
           most
           Christian
           King
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           signe
           
             a
             Bill
             of
             perpetuity
          
           ,
           for
           the
           continuation
           of
           these
           sad
           Calamities
           upon
           her
           ,
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           upon
           us
           all
           for
           ever
           ,
           therefore
           is
           He
           tortured
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           we
           see
           and
           hear
           :
           therfore
           is
           His
           Princely
           Honour
           blasted
           ,
           His
           Royall
           good
           name
           defamed
           ,
           His
           Regall
           power
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Revenues
           taken
           away
           and
           kept
           from
           Him
           ;
           His
           pious
           Conscience
           assaulted
           ,
           His
           sacred
           person
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           massacred
           ,
           and
           murdered
           .
           O
           may
           it
           not
           well
           be
           asked
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Was
             there
             ever
             sorrow
             ,
             like
             unto
             his
             sorrow
             ,
          
           for
           such
           a
           cause
           ?
           Were
           there
           ever
           wrongs
           like
           unto
           these
           that
           are
           done
           unto
           our
           King
           ,
           because
           He
           will
           not
           consent
           to
           the
           utter
           undoing
           of
           us
           his
           people
           ?
           Assuredly
           ,
           never
           was
           people
           more
           wretched
           ,
           and
           accursed
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           meritoriously
           )
           both
           of
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           if
           we
           suffer
           this
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           stand
           up
           and
           appeare
           for
           His
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           are
           
             these
             men
          
           that
           thus
           tyrannize
           over
           our
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           over
           us
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           his
           vassals
           ,
           and
           our
           fellowes
           ,
           nay
           our
           serv●nts
           entrusted
           by
           us
           to
           manifest
           and
           present
           the
           tenders
           of
           our
           duty
           and
           reverence
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           concerne
           us
           therefore
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           correction
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           case
           now
           stands
           with
           the
           King
           )
           for
           these
           their
           grosse
           enormities
           ;
           will
           not
           their
           impieties
           ,
           and
           exorbitancies
           else
           be
           laid
           to
           our
           charge
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           doe
           they
           not
           in
           their
           impudencie
           act
           all
           their
           wickednesses
           in
           our
           names
           ?
           would
           they
           not
           have
           their
           late
           defamatory
           Libell
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           the
           expression
           of
           our
           senses
           ?
           Doe
           they
           not
           call
           it
           
             The
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             (
             scil
             .
          
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           (
           at
           least
           )
           gave
           allowance
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           set
           them
           a
           work
           to
           make
           it
           ?
           When
           ,
           as
           God
           and
           our
           consciences
           doe
           beare
           us
           witnesse
           ,
           we
           loathe
           it
           with
           our
           very
           soules
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           horrid
           heap
           of
           the
           most
           shamelesse
           lies
           ,
           blasphemies
           and
           slanders
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           spued
           up
           against
           Majesty
           and
           Innocencie
           by
           men
           or
           devils
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           Creation
           .
           Nay
           ,
           have
           they
           not
           since
           their
           publication
           of
           it
           ,
           tempted
           and
           provoked
           many
           of
           the
           ignorant
           of
           us
           ,
           in
           divers
           Countries
           ,
           to
           set
           our
           Hands
           to
           Papers
           coyned
           by
           themselves
           ,
           of
           Gratulations
           to
           themselves
           ,
           for
           venting
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           for
           making
           those
           their
           wicked
           Votes
           against
           our
           Soveraigne
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           ?
           Doe
           they
           not
           hereby
           plainly
           endeavour
           (
           Satan-like
           )
           to
           involve
           our
           soules
           in
           their
           owne
           guilt
           ,
           and
           to
           plunge
           them
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           same
           pit
           of
           damnation
           with
           
           themselves
           ?
           As
           if
           it
           were
           not
           enough
           that
           they
           have
           already
           wasted
           us
           all
           ,
           in
           our
           estates
           ;
           and
           wounded
           the
           consciences
           of
           too
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           by
           ingaging
           us
           (
           through
           their
           false
           pretences
           of
           
             Religion
             ,
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           
             Previlege
             of
             Parliament
          
           )
           to
           associate
           with
           them
           in
           this
           unnaturall
           War
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           doe
           this
           also
           :
           And
           have
           they
           not
           menaced
           others
           of
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           refused
           to
           approve
           of
           this
           their
           late
           most
           abominable
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           went
           about
           rather
           to
           move
           for
           His
           Majesties
           Liberty
           and
           restoration
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           threatned
           to
           plunder
           and
           sequester
           us
           of
           all
           we
           have
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           if
           we
           proceeded
           to
           make
           any
           motions
           or
           requests
           to
           that
           purpose
           !
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           spight
           and
           malice
           at
           Almighty
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           opening
           our
           eyes
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           bringing
           us
           out
           of
           that
           darknesse
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           shut
           us
           ,
           and
           hoped
           alwayes
           to
           keep
           us
           :
           and
           for
           his
           touching
           our
           hearts
           with
           remorse
           and
           sorrow
           for
           our
           former
           complyance
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           also
           we
           must
           never
           dare
           to
           speak
           more
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           words
           as
           they
           shall
           suggest
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           our
           mouthes
           ;
           nor
           to
           set
           our
           hands
           unto
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           they
           (
           forsooth
           )
           shall
           frame
           and
           dictate
           to
           us
           ;
           And
           is
           this
           the
           
             Freedome
             of
             the
             Subject
          
           so
           much
           cryed
           up
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           Liberty
           which
           the
           people
           of
           England
           have
           so
           fought
           for
           ?
           Is
           this
           our
           so
           flourishing
           state
           of
           happinesse
           which
           was
           promised
           by
           our
           blessed
           Reformers
           ?
           
             Serò
             sapiunt
             phryges
          
           ,
           fooles
           may
           grow
           wise
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           henceforth
           shall
           we
           ,
           for
           ever
           following
           them
           any
           farther
           ,
           or
           being
           guided
           by
           them
           any
           more
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           glorious
           professions
           and
           protestations
           have
           seduced
           us
           already
           so
           far
           from
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           We
           cannot
           but
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           the
           proceedings
           of
           this
           Palliament
           ,
           (
           or
           of
           this
           Thing
           which
           so
           calls
           it selfe
           ,
           being
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           but
           a
           
             corrupt
             faction
          
           in
           it
           :
           )
           How
           at
           first
           they
           framed
           a
           
             Protestation
             Generall
          
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           good
           ,
           (
           we
           still
           confesse
           and
           acknowledge
           )
           but
           the
           deep
           subtilty
           and
           intrige
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           not
           then
           apparent
           to
           us
           :
           But
           now
           we
           consider
           how
           they
           did
           (
           without
           the
           Kings
           sanction
           and
           ratification
           )
           little
           lesse
           then
           impose
           it
           upon
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           whereby
           they
           slily
           crept
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           unexampled
           authority
           ,
           no
           way
           belonging
           to
           them
           ;
           which
           they
           cunningly
           masked
           ,
           under
           the
           specious
           pretences
           of
           pious
           respects
           to
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           Loyall
           regards
           to
           
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             and
             Dignity
          
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           serious
           care
           of
           the
           
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             
             Properties
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Subject
             :
          
           no
           one
           of
           which
           (
           as
           we
           now
           see
           by
           their
           actions
           )
           was
           ever
           in
           their
           thoughts
           to
           preserve
           ,
           for
           their
           whole
           endeavours
           have
           since
           been
           ,
           and
           stil
           are
           ,
           to
           destroy
           and
           suppresse
           all
           these
           :
           but
           hereby
           at
           first
           they
           catch'd
           us
           in
           their
           net
           ,
           and
           carryed
           us
           downe
           the
           streame
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           thus
           surprised
           us
           ,
           Jealousies
           and
           Fears
           presently
           began
           to
           surprise
           them
           ;
           which
           also
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           must
           be
           sensible
           of
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           the
           things
           to
           be
           defended
           by
           the
           Protestation
           were
           in
           some
           eminent
           danger
           of
           sodaine
           destruction
           :
           to
           prevent
           which
           a
           Petition
           is
           framed
           in
           all
           haste
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           sent
           downe
           into
           all
           Countries
           to
           be
           subscribed
           there
           ,
           and
           sent
           back
           as
           the
           unanimous
           desire
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Popish
             Lords
          
           ,
           (
           who
           must
           be
           apprehended
           the
           conjoynt
           and
           deadly
           enemies
           to
           all
           good
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Protestation
           )
           
             might
             be
             put
             out
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             might
             be
             put
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             defence
          
           (
           or
           war
           )
           
             against
             them
          
           and
           their
           Complices
           ;
           and
           the
           better
           to
           colour
           and
           credit
           the
           businesse
           ,
           we
           must
           desire
           in
           the
           same
           Petition
           
             to
             have
             a
             monethly
             fast
             Authorized
             .
          
           And
           we
           well
           remember
           ,
           there
           was
           care
           taken
           at
           that
           very
           time
           ;
           (
           lest
           this
           
             mistery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           that
           was
           in
           working
           should
           be
           discovered
           to
           us
           :
           )
           that
           the
           Learned
           Seers
           ,
           or
           watchmen
           of
           God
           (
           who
           were
           most
           likely
           to
           to
           make
           it
           known
           ,
           )
           should
           be
           exposed
           to
           scorne
           and
           contempt
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Prelaticall
             ,
             Scandalous
          
           ,
           and
           
             Malignant
             Clergie
          
           ;
           that
           so
           their
           Testimonies
           might
           be
           of
           no
           esteeme
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           full
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           covetousnesse
           or
           discontents
           ,
           were
           countenanced
           and
           advanced
           over
           us
           ,
           as
           fitly
           instrumentall
           and
           subservient
           to
           the
           designe
           on
           foot
           ,
           which
           (
           now
           we
           finde
           )
           was
           only
           to
           ruine
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           Consequents
           of
           this
           Petition
           appeared
           soon
           after
           to
           be
           these
           .
           1.
           
           An
           alteration
           or
           change
           of
           military
           Officers
           ,
           the
           Train-Bands
           being
           committed
           into
           the
           hands
           onely
           of
           such
           as
           were
           called
           
             Confiding
             men
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           appointment
           of
           a
           Guard
           to
           defend
           our
           
             worthies
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           were
           entitled
           .
           )
           And
           3.
           
           An
           exposall
           of
           the
           Kings
           Person
           and
           Government
           to
           all
           possible
           danger
           and
           disgrace
           :
           And
           that
           1.
           
           By
           a
           most
           
             scandalous
             Remonstrance
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           sins
           of
           themselves
           and
           others
           (
           who
           had
           been
           His
           ill
           Officers
           )
           were
           all
           layed
           to
           His
           Charge
           .
           2.
           
           By
           setting
           the
           
             Tumultuous
             People
          
           upon
           Him
           ,
           to
           drive
           Him
           from
           Westminster
           .
           
           And
           then
           3.
           
           By
           raising
           
             an
             Army
          
           to
           fetch
           Him
           back
           again
           ,
           as
           was
           pretended
           ,
           though
           in
           very
           deed
           we
           finde
           now
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           destroy
           Him
           rather
           .
        
         
           We
           remember
           how
           they
           told
           us
           then
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             was
             amongst
             them
             in
             His
             politick
             Capacity
          
           ;
           whereby
           they
           had
           full
           power
           to
           act
           ,
           even
           as
           if
           He
           had
           been
           personally
           there
           ;
           but
           if
           He
           were
           suffered
           to
           be
           absent
           ,
           He
           would
           doubtlesse
           in
           
             His
             naturall
             Capacity
          
           be
           very
           mischievous
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           having
           such
           ill
           Councellours
           about
           Him
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           said
           He
           had
           )
           and
           such
           damned
           Cavaliers
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           their
           preachers
           taught
           us
           to
           beleeve
           for
           good
           Doctrine
           )
           were
           as
           bad
           as
           devills
           ;
           and
           whose
           very
           shape
           ;
           and
           faces
           
             the
             Lord
             (
             in
             his
             judgement
             )
             had
             already
             so
             altered
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             now
             look
             like
             men
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             but
             like
             strange
             horrid
             monsters
             :
          
           So
           that
           God
           having
           set
           a
           visible
           mark
           of
           His
           vengeance
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           He
           did
           on
           Cain
           ;
           our
           duty
           was
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           pursue
           them
           as
           Reprobates
           ,
           and
           as
           men
           cursed
           of
           God
           ,
           unlesse
           our selves
           would
           runne
           the
           hazard
           of
           that
           
             bitter
             Curse
          
           which
           was
           layed
           upon
           the
           
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Meroz
           ,
           
             because
             they
             did
             not
             help
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             Mighty
             .
          
           After
           this
           manner
           they
           seduced
           us
           ,
           and
           led
           us
           ,
           (
           too
           many
           of
           us
           )
           to
           think
           ill
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           were
           Conscientious
           and
           faithfull
           unto
           Him.
           
        
         
           Having
           thus
           consorted
           themselves
           with
           His
           Majesty
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           by
           their
           incroaching
           on
           His
           Authority
           ;
           and
           thus
           gulled
           us
           by
           this
           device
           of
           His
           Politick
           and
           
             naturall
             Capacity
          
           ;
           (
           as
           if
           being
           arm'd
           or
           Authorized
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           we
           might
           destroy
           him
           in
           the
           
             other
             :
          
           )
           Which
           distinction
           ,
           we
           now
           understand
           (
           since
           the
           returne
           of
           Reason
           to
           us
           )
           to
           be
           but
           a
           meer
           vaporous
           Fancy
           ,
           a
           grosse
           Bull
           ,
           a
           very
           absurd
           Juggle
           ,
           invented
           by
           state
           Empericks
           to
           cheat
           silly
           people
           into
           disorder
           and
           disobedience
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           are
           confident
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           now
           goe
           about
           to
           pay
           them
           the
           interest
           of
           this
           their
           distinction
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           good
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           (
           as
           indeed
           we
           ought
           to
           endeavour
           for
           in
           such
           a
           case
           onely
           ,
           it
           may
           goe
           for
           currant
           )
           themselves
           would
           be
           directly
           of
           our
           opinion
           :
           Should
           we
           but
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           consider
           of
           them
           two
           wayes
           ,
           in
           a
           Politick
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Naturall
           capacity
           :
           As
           they
           are
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           honour
           and
           worship
           them
           ;
           we
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           regard
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           members
           of
           the
           
             Body
             Politick
             Representative
          
           ;
           
           but
           (
           by
           their
           favours
           )
           in
           their
           
             naturall
             Capacity
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           men
           ,
           we
           intend
           to
           order
           and
           handle
           them
           as
           
             Rebels
             ,
             Traytors
             ,
             parricides
             ,
             fratricides
             ,
             thieves
             ,
             and
             murderers
          
           use
           to
           be
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           desert
           of
           their
           owne
           merits
           :
           let
           them
           aske
           their
           own
           hearts
           whether
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           they
           will
           readily
           approve
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           hereby
           (
           as
           we
           were
           saying
           )
           they
           began
           to
           raise
           Forces
           in
           the
           
             name
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
          
           ;
           and
           under
           that
           stile
           (
           or
           rather
           Contradiction
           )
           Commissions
           are
           issued
           ,
           Souldiers
           are
           levied
           ,
           and
           Taxes
           of
           divers
           sorts
           and
           unheard-of
           names
           imposed
           upon
           us
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           ;
           to
           fight
           against
           and
           oppresse
           our
           King
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           now
           perceive
           )
           and
           to
           take
           His
           Regall
           power
           directly
           from
           Him
           :
           for
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           now
           to
           publish
           (
           in
           plain
           English
           )
           before
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           this
           Warre
           was
           undertaken
           to
           wrest
           the
           Militia
           and
           
             Legislative
             power
          
           from
           the
           King
           and
           His
           Posterity
           :
           In
           the
           64.
           pag.
           of
           their
           late
           
             Declaration
             against
             the
             Scots
          
           ,
           (
           or
           concerning
           the
           Papers
           of
           
             the
             Scots
             Commissioners
             :
          
           )
           their
           words
           to
           this
           purpose
           are
           these
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Scotland
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             ingaged
             wi●h
             us
             ,
             in
             this
             war
             ,
             upon
             these
             Principles
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             for
             to
             have
             the
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             without
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Kings
             consent
             .
          
        
         
           If
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Scotland
          
           did
           engage
           with
           them
           ,
           on
           these
           terms
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           ends
           (
           as
           they
           now
           tell
           us
           )
           yet
           we
           are
           confident
           that
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           better
           instructed
           then
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           
             they
             had
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           commands
           to
           
             give
             unto
             Caesar
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesars
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           take
           them
           away
           from
           Him.
           We
           were
           here
           told
           of
           no
           other
           causes
           of
           the
           war
           ,
           then
           to
           maintain
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           established
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           to
           
             defend
             the
             Kings
             Person
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Estate
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             free
             Him
             from
             ill
             Counsellours
          
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           and
           
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Subject
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             bring
             Delinquents
             to
             punishment
          
           ,
           all
           which
           we
           were
           assured
           (
           and
           that
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           too
           )
           as
           well
           as
           from
           the
           Parliament
           and
           the
           Presse
           ,
           were
           lawfull
           causes
           for
           a
           War
           ;
           though
           now
           we
           see
           how
           we
           were
           abused
           in
           that
           also
           ,
           for
           Christian
           verity
           gives
           warrant
           to
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           withall
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           call
           and
           allowance
           of
           the
           
             Supream
             Authority
          
           .
           Yea
           and
           besides
           ,
           how
           many
           times
           did
           these
           Declarers
           protest
           before
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             not
             in
             their
             
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             loosen
             the
             reines
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             to
             diminish
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             rights
             :
          
           no
           ,
           
             we
             professe
          
           (
           said
           they
           )
           
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strongest
             obligation
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             &c.
             that
             no
             ill
             Affection
             to
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             no
             designe
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             His
             just
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             ,
             ingaged
             us
             to
             raise
             Forces
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             Armes
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             We
             professe
             from
             our
             very
             hearts
             and
             souls
             ,
             our
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             to
             His
             Crown
             ,
             our
             readinesse
             and
             resolution
             to
             defend
             His
             Person
             ,
             and
             support
             His
             estate
             with
             our
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             our
             powers
             :
          
           And
           again
           oftentimes
           ,
           
             God
             deal
             so
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             intended
             to
             make
             Him
             terrible
             to
             His
             Enemies
             abroad
             ,
             and
             glorious
             among
             His
             friends
             at
             home
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           yet
           now
           they
           tell
           the
           world
           (
           after
           all
           this
           )
           
             that
             they
             ingaged
             at
             the
          
           very
           
             first
             in
             this
             War
             to
             have
             the
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             without
             and
             against
             the
             Kings
             consent
             :
          
           and
           they
           say
           
             the
             Scots
             ingaged
             with
             them
             herein
          
           ;
           which
           we
           scarce
           believe
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           the
           Scots
           are
           too
           politick
           and
           
             wise
             a
             Nation
          
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           foresee
           their
           own
           damage
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Legislative
             power
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Militia
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           should
           be
           wrested
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           their
           Country-man
           and
           Soveraign
           ;
           and
           put
           solely
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           such
           relations
           or
           Affections
           to
           them
           .
           And
           (
           beside
           )
           the
           
             Scots
             Commissioners
          
           had
           said
           ,
           (
           as
           these
           their
           opposers
           do
           alleage
           in
           the
           same
           page
           )
           that
           
             they
             were
             obliged
             by
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             Duty
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             not
             to
             diminish
             ,
             but
             to
             support
             the
             Kings
             just
             Power
             and
             Greatnesse
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           intend
           the
           Contrary
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           
             these
             men
          
           say
           they
           did
           ,
           whom
           we
           never
           yet
           found
           true
           in
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Scots
           Commissioners
           ,
           they
           affirm
           (
           though
           without
           proof
           or
           reason
           )
           that
           
             the
             King
             Contrary
             to
             His
             Oath
             ,
             had
             diminished
             the
             just
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             how
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             can
             He
             that
             breaks
             down
             the
             hedge
             ,
             complain
             of
             incroachment
             upon
             His
             severall
             ?
          
           so
           that
           the
           Kings
           pretended
           incroachment
           on
           them
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           a
           warrant
           for
           them
           to
           incroach
           really
           upon
           Him
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           away
           all
           His
           Kingly
           power
           from
           Him
           ,
           only
           because
           (
           by
           their
           own
           sole
           testimony
           )
           He
           had
           made
           a
           diminution
           of
           somewhat
           that
           belonged
           to
           them
           .
           This
           is
           good
           Parliament
           Divinity
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           goes
           in
           these
           daies
           ,
           fetched
           sure
           out
           of
           the
           
             Turks
             Alchoran
          
           ,
           or
           
           else
           from
           among
           the
           
             Savage
             Heathens
          
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ;
           for
           no
           Protestant
           ,
           no
           true
           Christian
           ,
           nor
           no
           Parliament
           before
           this
           ,
           did
           ever
           allow
           or
           connive
           at
           it
           ,
           much
           lesse
           urge
           or
           alleage
           it
           ,
           to
           warrant
           themselves
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           cannot
           passe
           by
           ,
           without
           observation
           ,
           how
           they
           prove
           their
           fore-mentioned
           Charge
           against
           the
           Scots
           in
           the
           same
           
             page
             ,
             Some
             of
             these
             very
             Commissioners
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             were
             amongst
             the
             forwardest
             ,
             to
             ingage
             the
             Kingdoms
             in
             a
             joynt
             War
             upon
             the
             Principles
             fore-named
             (
             viz.
          
           to
           exercise
           the
           Legislative
           power
           ,
           and
           Militia
           without
           and
           against
           the
           Kings
           consent
           )
           
             also
             in
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             both
             Kingdoms
             ,
             in
             Taxes
             to
             raise
             Mony
             upon
             them
             ,
             taking
             away
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             and
             establishing
             the
             Directory
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             things
             ,
             wherein
             the
             highest
             exercise
             of
             the
             Legislative
             power
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           These
           be
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           whereby
           they
           speak
           themselves
           to
           be
           as
           bad
           Logitians
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Christians
           .
           Their
           doings
           since
           they
           began
           ,
           are
           alleaged
           as
           Reasons
           to
           prove
           why
           they
           began
           :
           and
           their
           unjust
           Actions
           in
           their
           progresse
           ,
           are
           made
           the
           grounds
           and
           warrants
           of
           and
           for
           their
           ungodly
           undertaking
           .
        
         
           But
           did
           any
           of
           those
           Oaths
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           imposed
           on
           both
           or
           either
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           )
           mention
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           war
           or
           of
           peoples
           ingagement
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           
             to
             take
             the
             Legislative
             power
             and
             the
             Militia
             totally
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             it
             exercised
             without
             and
             against
             His
             consent
             ?
          
           if
           any
           such
           matters
           had
           been
           expressed
           ,
           we
           are
           very
           confident
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           had
           but
           few
           either
           English
           or
           Scots
           ,
           joyning
           in
           Covenant
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           lending
           their
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           pag.
           66.
           of
           the
           same
           Declaration
           ,
           they
           would
           fain
           suggest
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           be
           no
           Reason
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           some
           likelyhood
           of
           Reasonablenesse
           ,
           in
           this
           their
           injustice
           ,
           and
           wrongfull
           dealings
           ,
           in
           taking
           the
           
             Legislative
             Power
          
           and
           Militia
           from
           the
           King
           :
           for
           they
           argue
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             It
             is
             much
             more
             likely
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             that
             a
             King
             should
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             then
             the
             Great
             Councell
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             King
             should
             stop
             that
             which
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             represented
             in
             Parliament
             should
             desire
             what
             should
             be
             for
             their
             own
             hurt
             :
             And
             't
             is
             much
             more
             likely
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             should
             make
             use
             of
             one
             of
             His
             Kingdoms
             to
             oppresse
             another
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             make
             
             Himself
             absolute
             over
             all
             (
             if
             He
             hath
             the
             Militia
             and
             Power
             in
             His
             hand
             ,
             )
             then
             that
             He
             should
             (
             with
             the
             same
             )
             hinder
             one
             Kingdome
             to
             wrong
             another
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             to
             wrong
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           We
           do
           very
           well
           remember
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           us
           (
           the
           Common
           people
           of
           England
           )
           were
           befooled
           with
           these
           their
           likelyhoods
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           for
           they
           used
           these
           very
           expressions
           then
           unto
           us
           :
           but
           we
           can
           now
           answer
           them
           from
           our
           own
           experience
           ,
           better
           then
           we
           could
           at
           that
           time
           do
           :
           and
           we
           say
           ,
           
             't
             is
             much
             more
             certain
          
           that
           a
           King
           hath
           been
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           ,
           much
           more
           
             tender
             of
             the
             bloud
          
           of
           His
           Subjects
           ,
           much
           more
           
             indulgent
             of
             the
             wealth
          
           of
           His
           people
           ,
           much
           more
           
             carefull
             to
             maintain
          
           and
           preserve
           them
           in
           their
           Rights
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           oppressing
           one
           another
           ,
           then
           those
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           who
           now
           call
           themselves
           
             the
             Great
             Councell
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           We
           are
           sure
           ,
           
             there
             are
             more
             of
             a
             Parents
             bowels
             in
             Him
             ,
          
           (
           for
           we
           have
           felt
           them
           )
           
             then
             there
             is
             of
             Brotherly
             affection
             in
             them
             ,
             towards
             us
             ,
          
           (
           which
           we
           have
           had
           some
           feeling
           of
           too
           ,
           though
           to
           our
           grief
           and
           sorrow
           .
           )
           And
           therefore
           we
           can
           and
           must
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Subjects
             are
             far
             more
             happy
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             being
             oppressed
             by
             one
             another
             ,
             under
             the
             fatherly
             Government
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             then
             under
             the
             tyranous
             usurpation
             of
             fellow-subjects
             :
          
           for
           we
           now
           remember
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           to
           guide
           the
           King
           so
           ,
           
             that
             his
             lips
             shall
             not
             transgresse
             in
             Iudgment
             :
          
           but
           we
           find
           no
           such
           promise
           made
           to
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           resolves
           to
           act
           
             without
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             Kings
             consent
             :
          
           we
           know
           that
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Kings
             heart
             is
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
          
           and
           from
           thence
           we
           now
           believe
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           His
           Government
           was
           so
           just
           and
           gentle
           ;
           but
           the
           Actions
           and
           behaviours
           of
           these
           men
           hath
           fully
           perswaded
           us
           ,
           that
           
             their
             Hearts
             be
             in
             the
             Devils
             hand
          
           whereby
           it
           hath
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           their
           purposes
           and
           their
           practices
           have
           been
           so
           bloudy
           ,
           so
           mischievous
           ,
           and
           so
           destructive
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           
             these
             men
          
           supposing
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           that
           we
           are
           all
           as
           bruit
           Beasts
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           themselves
           (
           having
           
             no
             understanding
          
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           must
           submit
           still
           to
           be
           held
           in
           ,
           
             with
             their
             Bits
             and
             Bridles
          
           ,
           )
           do
           declare
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Militia
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             security
             to
             them
             and
             to
             their
             posterity
          
           ;
           as
           if
           we
           were
           all
           bound
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           had
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           
             blessed
             selves
          
           ,
           and
           
             their
             precious
             posterity
          
           ,
           were
           rather
           to
           be
           secured
           and
           preserved
           thereby
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           and
           
           His
           :
           and
           in
           page
           70.
           they
           argue
           as
           Rabsaketh
           did
           ,
           from
           their
           successe
           ,
           that
           God
           favoured
           their
           unrighteous
           doings
           ,
           and
           was
           
             even
             such
             another
             as
             themselves
          
           ,
           directly
           of
           their
           opinion
           ;
           
             the
             dispute
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             concerning
             the
             Militia
             ,
             hath
             been
             long
             ,
             and
             sadly
             debated
             both
             in
             black
             and
             red
             letters
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             hath
             now
             given
             the
             verdict
             on
             our
             side
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           very
           same
           place
           they
           tell
           all
           us
           English-men
           (
           as
           if
           the
           Militia
           had
           never
           yet
           been
           in
           His
           Majesties
           hand
           ,
           or
           we
           had
           quite
           forgotten
           our
           freedome
           ,
           happinesse
           and
           prosperity
           under
           Kingly
           Government
           )
           
             that
             our
             Magna
             Charta
             ,
             our
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             our
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             it self
             ,
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Estates
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             not
             all
             at
             the
             will
             of
             one
             man
             ;
             that
             the
             King
             cannot
             make
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             raise
             Monies
             without
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Offenders
             may
             be
             punished
             in
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             all
             this
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             signifies
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             the
             Militia
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             be
             in
             the
             King
             alone
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             absolute
             slaves
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             much
             in
             a
             worse
             Condition
             because
             we
             think
             our selves
             at
             Liberty
             .
          
           All
           this
           of
           theirs
           doth
           but
           shew
           us
           ,
           what
           opinion
           they
           have
           of
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           giving
           so
           much
           credit
           to
           them
           heretofore
           ;
           But
           truly
           we
           shall
           deserve
           to
           be
           
             their
             absolute
             slaves
          
           for
           ever
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           would
           have
           us
           )
           and
           to
           be
           branded
           to
           all
           posterity
           for
           
             absolute
             fools
          
           too
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             rankest
             Cowards
          
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           if
           this
           their
           Language
           (
           were
           there
           nothing
           else
           )
           should
           not
           fill
           us
           up
           ,
           with
           high
           disdain
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           resolve
           never
           to
           desist
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           made
           them
           know
           both
           themselves
           and
           us
           better
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           awaken
           our
           spirits
           more
           yet
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           they
           say
           further
           in
           the
           same
           place
           to
           our
           conceived
           
             simplicities
             .
             How
             ridiculous
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             are
             those
             Laws
             which
             may
             be
             violated
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             not
             be
             defended
             :
          
           (
           who
           hath
           violated
           our
           Laws
           by
           force
           but
           themselves
           ?
           and
           who
           hath
           been
           the
           defender
           of
           them
           but
           the
           King
           whose
           Laws
           they
           are
           ?
           )
           
             And
             what
             a
             mock
             Authority
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             is
             that
             of
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             it self
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             accompanied
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             it
             shall
             be
             opposed
             ,
             affronted
             resisted
             ,
             their
             summons
             scorned
             ,
             their
             Messengers
             kicked
             about
             the
             streets
             ,
             their
             Votes
             and
             Iudgments
             derided
             .
          
           A
           mock-Authority
           indeed
           that
           is
           ,
           and
           a
           mock-Parliament
           too
           that
           disclaims
           Him
           ,
           from
           whom
           it self
           derives
           its
           being
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           God
           and
           the
           Law
           hath
           committed
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword.
           
        
         
         
           We
           have
           had
           heretofore
           many
           Parliaments
           ,
           but
           never
           read
           or
           heard
           of
           any
           ,
           while
           they
           kept
           their
           integrity
           ,
           and
           adhered
           to
           their
           maker
           ,
           that
           conven'd
           them
           together
           ,
           who
           were
           ever
           
             opposed
             ,
             affronted
             ,
             resisted
          
           ,
           or
           had
           any
           of
           
             their
             summons
             scorned
             ,
             their
             Messengers
             kicked
             about
             the
             streets
             ,
             or
             their
             Votes
             and
             Iudgements
             derided
             :
          
           therefore
           all
           this
           is
           but
           
             copia
             verborum
          
           ,
           some
           flowers
           of
           Rebellious
           Rhetorick
           ,
           whereby
           they
           thinke
           to
           keep
           silly
           fools
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           they
           take
           us
           still
           to
           be
           )
           in
           that
           vile
           Captivity
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           wherein
           they
           formerly
           had
           ,
           and
           led
           us
           .
        
         
           Yea
           and
           pag.
           73.
           of
           that
           their
           so
           
             bonny
             Declaration
          
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           to
           the
           everlasting
           comfort
           both
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           purses
           ;
           that
           t
           is
           necessary
           that
           their
           Armies
           be
           kept
           still
           on
           foot
           ,
           even
           so
           long
           as
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           posterities
           shall
           fit
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           account
           shall
           be
           but
           
             in
             perpetuum
          
           ,
           from
           
             Generation
             to
             Generation
          
           till
           the
           worlds
           end
           :
           their
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Parliaments
             consulting
             freely
             ,
             and
             acting
             securely
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             (
             as
             we
             have
             ever
             done
             since
             the
             war
             )
             to
             keep
             up
             forces
             ;
             which
             were
             they
             all
             disbanded
             (
             as
             the
             Scotch
             Commissioners
             desire
             )
             we
             should
             not
             long
             consult
             freely
             and
             act
             securely
             :
          
           They
           mean
           sure
           in
           cutting
           our
           throats
           ,
           in
           banishing
           ,
           imprisoning
           ,
           and
           hanging
           our
           persons
           ,
           in
           sequestring
           our
           estates
           ,
           in
           oppressing
           ,
           plundering
           ,
           and
           taking
           from
           us
           our
           goods
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           in
           destroying
           our
           Religion
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           for
           nothing
           else
           do
           we
           know
           they
           have
           consulted
           about
           ,
           or
           acted
           since
           they
           first
           raised
           their
           Forces
           ,
           or
           begun
           their
           war
           ;
           we
           have
           had
           Parliaments
           before
           now
           ,
           that
           have
           behaved
           themselves
           a
           great
           deale
           better
           ,
           then
           these
           Declarers
           have
           done
           ;
           that
           have
           consulted
           better
           ,
           and
           acted
           better
           every
           way
           ;
           and
           yet
           never
           thought
           it
           necessary
           ,
           either
           to
           raise
           or
           keep
           up
           Forces
           for
           their
           owne
           guard
           or
           safety
           :
           No
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           fenc'd
           with
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           
             Noblenesse
             of
             Spirit
          
           ;
           with
           their
           
             owne
             uprightnesse
             and
             their
             Countries
             Love
             ,
          
           which
           together
           with
           the
           Guard
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           was
           their
           Protection
           ;
           they
           desired
           no
           other
           Militia
           then
           Faith
           and
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           to
           secure
           them
           .
           For
           why
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           bath'd
           themselves
           in
           their
           Countries
           bloud
           ,
           nor
           foul'd
           their
           hands
           with
           oppression
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           deserved
           the
           odium
           of
           their
           Nation
           .
           But
           these
           men
           shew
           what
           they
           have
           merited
           by
           their
           fears
           ;
           and
           discover
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           raised
           Forces
           at
           first
           ,
           
             to
             subdue
             the
             King
          
           ,
           so
           they
           intend
           now
           to
           keep
           them
           up
           
             to
             subdue
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           those
           
           in
           low
           slavery
           ,
           whose
           help
           they
           have
           had
           against
           Him
           :
           and
           so
           they
           will
           pay
           their
           servants
           ,
           (
           for
           as
           such
           onely
           they
           account
           those
           whom
           they
           have
           imployed
           or
           made
           use
           of
           )
           
             a
             la
             mode
             du
             diable
          
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           Satan
           rewards
           those
           that
           work
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           world
           sees
           at
           last
           ,
           who
           began
           the
           war
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           hears
           from
           them
           who
           know
           best
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           thereof
           ;
           
             even
             to
             wrest
             the
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             Militia
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             excercise
             the
             same
             without
             and
             against
             His
             consent
             .
          
           How
           true
           their
           former
           clamours
           have
           been
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             first
             tooke
             up
             Armes
             against
             the
             Parliament
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             the
             Parliament
             was
             only
             on
             the
             defensive
             part
             ,
          
           let
           the
           very
           seduced
           part
           of
           men
           now
           judge
           .
           His
           sacred
           Majesty
           in
           his
           great
           wisdome
           saw
           this
           to
           be
           their
           end
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           world
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           be
           heard
           or
           beleeved
           ,
           so
           loud
           a
           noise
           was
           made
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           themselves
           (
           in
           the
           68.
           pag.
           of
           that
           their
           Declaration
           )
           tell
           the
           Scotch
           Commissioners
           (
           who
           had
           said
           ,
           
             it
             was
             contrary
             to
             their
             judgements
             and
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             to
             divest
             the
             Crown
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             His
             Posterity
             of
             the
             right
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Militia
             )
          
           that
           
             they
             fortifie
             their
             opinion
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             almost
             in
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             did
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             war
             ,
             in
             His
             Declarations
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           acknowleged
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           even
           then
           ,
           had
           spoken
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           It
           is
           hoped
           therefore
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           doe
           now
           apprehend
           ,
           who
           they
           are
           that
           (
           all
           this
           while
           )
           have
           been
           the
           Deceivers
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           world
           also
           hath
           now
           seen
           ,
           how
           far
           and
           wherein
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           been
           averse
           to
           peace
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           war
           :
           He
           would
           not
           hitherto
           be
           either
           forced
           or
           perswaded
           to
           resigne
           up
           wholly
           and
           for
           ever
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           from
           the
           very
           first
           they
           resolved
           to
           have
           from
           Him
           ;
           
             the
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             Militia
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             be
             exercised
             without
             and
             against
             Himself
             ,
          
           to
           the
           perpetual
           enslavement
           and
           thraldome
           of
           all
           us
           His
           poor
           Subjects
           ;
           whom
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           his
           trust
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           ;
           And
           therefore
           (
           if
           it
           were
           lawfull
           for
           Subjects
           upon
           any
           occasion
           to
           imprison
           their
           King
           )
           yet
           what
           great
           cause
           or
           substantiall
           reason
           these
           have
           had
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           their
           Soveraigne
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           resolve
           to
           make
           no
           more
           addresses
           ,
           or
           applications
           to
           Him
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           judge
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           these
           many
           gracious
           Messages
           of
           His
           Majesty
           for
           
           peace
           ,
           thus
           slighted
           ,
           contemned
           ▪
           and
           despised
           by
           them
           ,
           let
           their
           little
           modesty
           and
           candour
           ,
           or
           rather
           their
           great
           shamelesnesse
           and
           impudency
           be
           observed
           in
           their
           making
           the
           foundation
           of
           their
           
             impious
             Votes
          
           ,
           to
           be
           
             His
             aversenesse
             unto
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           in
           beginning
           their
           Declaration
           against
           Him
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           they
           have
           done
           :
           viz.
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             How
             fruitlesse
             our
             former
             Addresses
             have
             been
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             so
             well
             known
             to
             the
             world
             that
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             we
             shall
             now
             declare
             ,
          
           why
           we
           
             made
             the
             last
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             before
             ,
             rather
             then
             why
             we
             are
             resolved
          
           to
           make
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           
             We
             cannot
             acknowledge
             any
             great
             confidence
             ,
             that
             our
             words
             could
             have
             been
             more
             perswasive
             with
             Him
             ,
             then
             Sighs
             and
             groanes
             ;
             the
             Tears
             and
             crying
             Blood
             (
             an
             heavy
             crie
             )
             the
             Blood
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Brothers
             ,
             and
             Children
             at
             onse
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             Free-borne
             Subjects
             in
             Three
             great
             Kingdomes
             ,
             which
             cruelty
             it self
             could
             not
             but
             pity
             to
             destroy
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             must
             not
             be
             so
             unthankefull
             to
             God
             as
             to
             forget
             we
             were
             never
             forced
             to
             any
             Treaty
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             lesse
             then
             seven
             times
             made
             such
             Applications
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             tendred
             such
             Propositions
             ,
             that
             might
             occasion
             the
             world
             to
             judge
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             onely
             yeelded
             up
             our
             wils
             and
             Affections
             ,
             but
             our
             Reason
             also
             and
             judgement
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             any
             true
             Peace
             or
             Accommodation
             .
             But
             it
             never
             yet
             pleased
             the
             King
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             Tender
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             make
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             offer
             any
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           Be
           judges
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           (
           O
           all
           ye
           people
           of
           the
           World
           )
           now
           you
           have
           read
           and
           seen
           what
           offers
           and
           tenders
           the
           King
           hath
           made
           ,
           what
           reason
           these
           men
           had
           thus
           to
           '
           peale
           Him
           ?
           thinke
           you
           not
           they
           are
           men
           of
           credit
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           trusted
           another
           time
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           beleeved
           in
           all
           they
           say
           further
           in
           the
           sequele
           of
           their
           Declaration
           ,
           sith
           their
           modesty
           and
           truth
           is
           such
           in
           the
           first
           page
           of
           it
           ?
           Assuredly
           you
           cannot
           that
           conclude
           ,
           but
           this
           of
           theirs
           is
           the
           most
           groundlesse
           ,
           shamelesse
           ,
           malicious
           ,
           and
           impudent
           slander
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           printed
           ,
           (
           by
           such
           an
           Authority
           as
           is
           pretended
           )
           against
           such
           a
           Person
           :
           And
           a
           Lye
           (
           pardon
           that
           Scotch
           word
           )
           so
           grosse
           ,
           and
           so
           thick
           that
           like
           
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             Aegypt
          
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           felt
           .
        
         
           O
           consider
           well
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           you
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           )
           and
           rouze
           up
           your selves
           at
           length
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           your
           Soveraign
           and
           of
           your selves
           :
           remember
           the
           Honour
           and
           dignity
           of
           your
           forefathers
           ,
           
           the
           wisdome
           and
           valour
           that
           made
           them
           so
           famous
           and
           so
           feared
           :
           O
           where
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           Auncient
           Gallantry
           of
           this
           
             Noble
             Nation
          
           ?
           where
           is
           that
           life
           &
           courage
           ,
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           kindle
           and
           flame
           in
           English-men
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           themselves
           esteemed
           simple
           ;
           and
           contemned
           as
           base
           and
           vile
           ?
           what
           is
           it
           all
           dead
           and
           buried
           in
           snow
           and
           cold
           Ashes
           ?
           shall
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           no
           sparks
           of
           it
           are
           yet
           remaining
           in
           your
           natures
           ?
           will
           you
           suffer
           servants
           alwaies
           to
           rule
           over
           you
           ;
           to
           inslave
           and
           inthrall
           
             both
             you
             and
             your
             King
          
           ?
           awake
           for
           shame
           (
           or
           else
           for
           ever
           worthy
           to
           be
           despised
           )
           and
           look
           about
           you
           ,
           bethink
           (
           at
           length
           )
           what
           you
           have
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Was
           ever
           Nation
           so
           gull'd
           as
           you
           have
           been
           ?
           so
           orereach'd
           by
           Cheaters
           ?
           did
           ever
           any
           who
           caried
           in
           their
           breasts
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           delight
           to
           be
           so
           abused
           by
           their
           fellows
           ?
           to
           be
           made
           fools
           ,
           used
           like
           Asses
           ,
           and
           so
           accounted
           ?
           and
           will
           you
           affect
           it
           ?
           shall
           they
           ,
           who
           triumph
           over
           you
           ,
           think
           you
           alwaies
           
             Children
             without
             understanding
          
           ?
           surely
           had
           they
           not
           believed
           you
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           weaknesse
           still
           ,
           as
           themselves
           are
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           with
           that
           boldnesse
           ,
           have
           imagined
           to
           flam
           you
           off
           ,
           with
           so
           base
           a
           Narrative
           against
           your
           Soveraigne
           ;
           as
           if
           thereby
           they
           had
           given
           a
           satisfactory
           reason
           to
           your
           simplicities
           ,
           for
           all
           those
           wrongs
           which
           they
           have
           done
           Him.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           do
           they
           aime
           at
           hereby
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           Him
           most
           odious
           and
           contemptible
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           men
           living
           deserves
           the
           greatest
           Reverence
           ,
           Love
           and
           Honour
           ?
           and
           why
           do
           they
           this
           ?
           but
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           some
           colour
           to
           destroy
           Him.
           
        
         
           And
           
             will
             you
             Crucifie
             your
             King
          
           ?
           (
           saies
           Pilate
           to
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Iews
           )
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           what
           an
           unheard-of
           vilany
           will
           that
           be
           ?
           How
           doth
           the
           Curse
           cleave
           to
           that
           Nation
           for
           that
           act
           unto
           this
           very
           day
           ?
           so
           may
           it
           not
           be
           said
           to
           you
           (
           O
           people
           of
           England
           )
           will
           you
           murder
           your
           King
           ?
           will
           you
           suffer
           your
           most
           pious
           and
           gracious
           King
           ,
           after
           all
           these
           unspeakable
           abuses
           ,
           which
           He
           hath
           already
           indured
           (
           for
           your
           sakes
           )
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           your
           Servants
           ,
           (
           or
           Representatives
           as
           they
           call
           themselves
           )
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           them
           ?
           if
           you
           play
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           payed
           like
           Jewes
           ,
           you
           and
           your
           Posterity
           shall
           grone
           under
           the
           
             Curse
             of
             God
             and
             man
          
           for
           ever
           :
           
             qui
             non
             vetat
             peccare
             cum
             potest
             ,
             jubet
          
           ;
           not
           to
           prevent
           a
           mischief
           when
           you
           may
           ,
           is
           directly
           to
           command
           it
           to
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           As
           Absolom
           by
           going
           in
           to
           his
           Fathers
           Concubines
           ,
           on
           the
           house-top
           ,
           
           declared
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           Israel
           ,
           that
           He
           meant
           the
           breach
           should
           be
           irreconcielable
           ,
           betwixt
           his
           Father
           and
           him
           :
           so
           have
           
             these
             men
          
           ,
           by
           this
           their
           Declaration
           spoken
           loudly
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           their
           intentions
           are
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           shall
           never
           be
           made
           up
           ,
           betwixt
           their
           Soveraign
           and
           themselves
           :
           but
           (
           indeed
           )
           herein
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           their
           impudence
           doth
           far
           exceed
           Absoloms
           :
           for
           while
           he
           was
           on
           
             the
             house-top
          
           ,
           committing
           his
           wickednesse
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           accuse
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           of
           the
           same
           sin
           ,
           or
           lay
           heavily
           to
           his
           charge
           that
           very
           evill
           which
           himself
           was
           then
           in
           acting
           ;
           as
           
             these
             men
          
           have
           done
           ;
           for
           they
           in
           their
           Declaration
           ,
           do
           burden
           their
           Soveraigne
           with
           their
           own
           faults
           ;
           they
           tax
           Him
           of
           those
           very
           things
           which
           themselves
           have
           committed
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           heretofore
           (
           when
           they
           were
           His
           ill
           Officers
           and
           Servants
           )
           but
           even
           now
           are
           acting
           at
           this
           very
           instant
           time
           before
           our
           faces
           ,
           and
           upon
           our selves
           while
           they
           are
           exclaiming
           upon
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           should
           the
           King
           make
           Himself
           liable
           to
           all
           this
           blame
           and
           odium
           which
           they
           cast
           upon
           Him
           ,
           was
           it
           since
           they
           promised
           to
           make
           Him
           so
           glorious
           ?
           Themselves
           do
           not
           affirm
           this
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           pretend
           a
           great
           while
           before
           :
           how
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           passe
           that
           in
           their
           present
           judgments
           ,
           He
           who
           was
           formerly
           deemed
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           the
           
             most
             glorious
             Prince
             in
             Christendome
          
           ,
           and
           promised
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           (
           if
           He
           would
           but
           comply
           with
           them
           in
           those
           things
           that
           should
           be
           for
           His
           owne
           Honour
           and
           the
           Kingdomes
           good
           )
           is
           now
           in
           their
           present
           judgments
           (
           being
           still
           the
           same
           )
           become
           worthy
           of
           so
           much
           hatred
           as
           is
           here
           manifested
           ,
           and
           not
           fit
           to
           have
           any
           more
           Addresses
           made
           unto
           Him
           ?
           bad
           are
           the
           memories
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           the
           change
           of
           their
           condition
           hath
           made
           them
           quite
           forget
           their
           former
           principles
           and
           professions
           :
           what
           credit
           (
           think
           you
           )
           can
           be
           given
           henceforth
           unto
           them
           ?
           what
           confidence
           can
           be
           put
           in
           any
           of
           their
           promises
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           likely
           they
           will
           fail
           you
           ,
           (
           who
           ere
           you
           be
           that
           trust
           them
           )
           as
           they
           have
           done
           their
           Soveraigne
           ?
           nay
           ,
           have
           they
           not
           failed
           you
           enough
           already
           ?
           do
           you
           look
           they
           will
           ever
           repay
           that
           Mony
           (
           with
           eight
           in
           the
           hundred
           interest
           )
           which
           they
           took
           up
           of
           you
           in
           
             Publike
             Faiths
          
           name
           ?
           what
           speciall
           respect
           do
           you
           observe
           ,
           the
           City
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           adjoyning
           Associate
           Counties
           do
           now
           find
           from
           them
           for
           all
           that
           wealth
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           and
           assistance
           which
           hath
           been
           afforded
           to
           them
           ?
           doe
           not
           they
           (
           like
           their
           owne
           father
           Satan
           )
           
           exact
           most
           still
           from
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           found
           most
           compliable
           ,
           and
           most
           yeilding
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           now
           discover
           a
           manifest
           adherence
           to
           the
           
             schismaticall
             Army
          
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           intitle
           
             the
             faithful
             Army
          
           )
           against
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           Associate
           Counties
           ,
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           the
           King
           ?
           have
           not
           some
           of
           the
           unsavory
           Aldermen
           ,
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Commons
             House
          
           ,
           gone
           senting
           up
           &
           down
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           soliciting
           men
           to
           ingage
           themselves
           ,
           
             to
             live
             and
             die
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Army
             ?
          
           and
           against
           whom
           ?
           but
           
             King
             and
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           who
           it
           seems
           are
           now
           looked
           upon
           ,
           as
           one
           again
           ,
           and
           conjoyned
           (
           though
           it
           be
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           Common
           Enemies
           )
           by
           these
           good
           Counsellours
           ,
           these
           faithfull
           Representatives
           ,
           that
           broke
           the
           friendly
           union
           .
           And
           what
           doth
           this
           new
           Ingagement
           speak
           unto
           you
           ?
           but
           that
           their
           intentions
           are
           to
           rule
           from
           henceforth
           by
           the
           Sword
           ;
           &
           without
           all
           Law
           ,
           (
           save
           that
           of
           war
           )
           to
           keep
           you
           under
           .
           You
           may
           remember
           at
           first
           ,
           't
           was
           
             King
             and
             Parliament
          
           they
           cried
           up
           ,
           then
           
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           but
           now
           at
           length
           't
           is
           come
           to
           be
           
             the
             Parliament
             and
             the
             Army
          
           :
           so
           that
           you
           see
           how
           unsetled
           they
           are
           ;
           how
           
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             like
             to
             a
             wheel
          
           in
           continuall
           motion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           confidence
           is
           to
           be
           put
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           promise
           now
           that
           
             they
             will
             setle
             the
             Kingdome
             without
             the
             King
          
           ;
           who
           unsetled
           it
           but
           themselves
           ?
           and
           for
           what
           cause
           did
           they
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           themselves
           might
           reigne
           over
           us
           ?
           and
           will
           they
           lay
           down
           their
           Rule
           ,
           Authority
           and
           Power
           ?
           surely
           no
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           they
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           do
           before
           the
           Kingdome
           will
           ere
           be
           setled
           .
           But
           how
           will
           they
           settle
           this
           Kingdom
           without
           the
           King
           ?
           even
           as
           they
           have
           setled
           Ireland
           :
           they
           would
           never
           be
           quiet
           (
           as
           you
           all
           know
           )
           till
           the
           management
           of
           the
           war
           there
           (
           which
           themselves
           also
           (
           as
           is
           now
           believed
           )
           had
           an
           hand
           in
           raising
           ,
           )
           might
           be
           wholly
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           with
           exclusion
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           (
           whom
           God
           hath
           appointed
           :
           )
           and
           too
           many
           of
           you
           the
           people
           (
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           your
           spirits
           )
           were
           for
           them
           against
           your
           Soveraign
           ;
           and
           desired
           that
           the
           Parliament
           without
           the
           King
           might
           take
           order
           for
           that
           Businesse
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           understand
           too
           plainly
           how
           well
           they
           have
           ordered
           the
           same
           ,
           these
           two
           last
           years
           in
           speciall
           (
           while
           they
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           mind
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           so
           many
           lazy
           Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           to
           burden
           and
           oppresse
           you
           .
           )
           O
           how
           
           do
           the
           poor
           neglected
           and
           straved
           Soldiery
           in
           that
           lost
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           ruinated
           Protestants
           there
           ,
           pour
           forth
           now
           their
           deserved
           execrations
           ,
           and
           curses
           against
           these
           deceitfull
           and
           false-hearted
           men
           !
           How
           are
           they
           now
           brought
           to
           beleeve
           and
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           
             none
             is
             ,
             nor
             was
             ,
             so
             tenderly
             affected
             towards
             them
             as
             the
             King
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Gods
           blessing
           will
           not
           concur
           with
           any
           endeavours
           there
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           managed
           againe
           by
           Him
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           intrusted
           !
           O
           
             remember
             Ireland
             ,
             remember
             Ireland
          
           ,
           Happy
           may
           you
           be
           yet
           once
           againe
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           if
           the
           miseries
           which
           have
           been
           felt
           in
           that
           ,
           (
           since
           
             these
             new
             Masters
          
           tooke
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           disposers
           of
           affaires
           there
           )
           may
           make
           you
           wary
           ;
           O
           take
           heed
           therefore
           in
           due
           time
           you
           do
           not
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             will
             settle
             the
             Peace
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             without
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           they
           promised
           
             to
             set
             up
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           but
           they
           meant
           themselves
           onely
           in
           the
           Throne
           of
           this
           :
           for
           do
           you
           not
           see
           how
           they
           have
           gone
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           they
           have
           advanc'd
           their
           worke
           in
           7.
           years
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           imprisoned
           &
           turned
           out
           of
           Gods
           Vineyard
           the
           most
           faithfull
           and
           painfull
           Labourers
           ;
           forbidden
           them
           to
           preach
           in
           that
           name
           ;
           or
           to
           publish
           that
           truth
           which
           this
           Church
           professeth
           ,
           and
           themselves
           protested
           to
           maintaine
           ?
           How
           many
           Congregations
           at
           this
           present
           want
           Pastors
           in
           this
           famous
           City
           ?
           and
           how
           many
           thousand
           Parishes
           are
           destitute
           in
           the
           Countries
           of
           right
           teaching
           ?
           now
           for
           what
           cause
           is
           all
           this
           ?
           why
           are
           Gods
           Prophets
           thus
           knocked
           off
           from
           their
           imployments
           ?
           wherefore
           are
           they
           inhibited
           the
           doing
           of
           their
           duties
           ?
           is
           it
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           then
           because
           they
           inveigh
           against
           that
           wickednesse
           which
           God
           abhorreth
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           for
           this
           sole
           reason
           said
           to
           be
           enemies
           to
           the
           Parliament
           &
           to
           preach
           against
           that
           ?
           why
           do
           they
           not
           say
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ,
           the
           
             Parliament
             cannot
             sin
          
           ?
           or
           that
           sin
           and
           that
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           reproved
           ?
           or
           else
           (
           having
           nothing
           else
           to
           lay
           to
           their
           charge
           )
           why
           do
           not
           they
           suffer
           Gods
           Messengers
           to
           declare
           their
           Ambassage
           ?
           or
           if
           they
           will
           not
           so
           ,
           let
           them
           (
           at
           least
           )
           discover
           themselves
           as
           openly
           in
           this
           ,
           at
           they
           have
           done
           in
           other
           particulars
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           said
           as
           first
           ,
           they
           tooke
           up
           Armes
           to
           
             remove
             ill
             Councellors
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             Delinquents
             to
             punishment
          
           ;
           yet
           now
           they
           can
           speake
           out
           and
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           
             to
             wrest
             the
             Legislative
             power
             and
             Militia
             
             out
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Hand
             :
          
           and
           though
           they
           promised
           at
           first
           to
           make
           the
           King
           MOST
           GLORIOUS
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           blush
           not
           to
           proclaime
           
             we
             will
             not
             have
             this
             man
             to
             reigne
             over
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             make
             no
             more
             addresses
             to
             Him
             ,
          
           we
           will
           exercise
           Authority
           
             without
             Him
             and
             against
             Him.
          
           So
           ,
           though
           they
           promised
           at
           first
           
             to
             set
             up
             Christ
             in
             His
             Throne
             ,
          
           let
           them
           now
           tell
           us
           in
           plaine
           English
           also
           ,
           that
           
             they
             meane
             to
             thrust
             Him
          
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           truely
           professe
           Him
           (
           according
           to
           the
           right
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           
             out
             of
             this
             Land
          
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           very
           language
           of
           all
           their
           Actions
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           they
           pretended
           great
           Emnity
           unto
           
             Popish
             Doctrines
             and
             Tenents
          
           ;
           and
           Episcopacy
           was
           pull'd
           down
           out
           of
           zeale
           against
           Popery
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           that
           had
           been
           a
           friend
           unto
           it
           .
           )
           With
           what
           clamours
           did
           they
           represent
           unto
           the
           people
           
             Secretary
             Windebanks
          
           intercourse
           with
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           
             Popish
             Priests
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishops
           Chaplaines
           licencing
           of
           Books
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           Popish
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           very
           men
           have
           permitted
           Mabbot
           (
           the
           allowed
           Broaker
           of
           all
           these
           venemous
           scriblings
           )
           to
           Authorize
           the
           Printing
           a
           booke
           of
           Parsons
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           full
           of
           the
           most
           Popish
           and
           
             Treasonable
             positions
          
           that
           were
           ever
           vented
           ,
           for
           very
           good
           Doctrine
           ;
           nay
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           have
           they
           not
           contributed
           30.
           l.
           toward
           the
           charge
           of
           Printing
           the
           same
           ?
           &
           when
           (
           after
           its
           publication
           )
           it
           was
           told
           them
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           
             the
             said
             booke
             had
             been
             condemned
             by
             Parliament
             in
             the
          
           35.
           
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             Printer
             thereof
             was
             Hang'd
             ,
             drawne
             ,
             and
             quarter'd
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             &
             that
             it
             was
             then
             enacted
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             should
             have
             it
             in
             their
             house
             ,
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
          
           when
           all
           this
           was
           related
           to
           some
           of
           the
           
             Committee
             of
             Examinations
          
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           stop
           their
           eares
           at
           it
           ?
           did
           they
           not
           slight
           those
           that
           thus
           spake
           unto
           them
           ?
           their
           owne
           Consciences
           know
           all
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           are
           able
           to
           prove
           it
           before
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           these
           be
           the
           men
           (
           forsooth
           )
           that
           hate
           Popery
           .
        
         
           This
           
             Popish
             Booke
          
           (
           which
           we
           speake
           of
           )
           was
           at
           first
           published
           Anno
           1524.
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Dolman
           ,
           and
           intituled
           
             a
             conference
             about
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
          
           it
           consists
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           conteines
           a
           
             discourse
             of
             a
             Civill
             Lawyer
             ,
             How
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             propinquity
             of
             blood
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             :
          
           it
           is
           divided
           into
           9.
           
           Chapters
           :
           all
           which
           this
           
             blessed
             Reforming
             Parliament
          
           ,
           hath
           now
           published
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Severall
             speeches
             delivered
             at
             a
             conference
             concerning
             the
             power
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             proceed
             against
             
             their
             King
             ,
             for
             misgovernment
             :
          
           they
           were
           all
           Answered
           (
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Iesuites
           booke
           )
           by
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Haward
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Civill
             Law
          
           in
           the
           year
           1603.
           and
           Dedicated
           to
           
             King
             Iames
          
           (
           which
           Answer
           is
           common
           in
           Booksellers
           shops
           to
           be
           still
           sold.
           
        
         
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           ,
           betwixt
           
             this
             book
          
           published
           by
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Iesuite
           condemned
           by
           
             that
             other
          
           ,
           An.
           35.
           
           Eliz.
           but
           onely
           this
           :
           when
           the
           Iesuite
           mentions
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           He
           addes
           the
           word
           Saint
           to
           their
           names
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           S.
           Iames
           ,
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           new
           Edition
           leaves
           out
           ,
           and
           saies
           plaine
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Iames
          
           ,
           and
           Peter
           :
           and
           perhaps
           in
           some
           places
           the
           word
           Parliament
           is
           put
           instead
           of
           the
           word
           Pope
           ,
           or
           people
           :
           nay
           the
           variation
           is
           so
           little
           that
           it
           speakes
           the
           publisher
           a
           very
           weake
           man
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           set
           him
           on
           work
           none
           of
           the
           wisest
           in
           imploying
           so
           
             simple
             an
             Animall
          
           ,
           in
           a
           businesse
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           :
           we
           shall
           instance
           but
           in
           one
           passage
           .
        
         
           Old
           Dolman
           or
           Parsons
           had
           said
           in
           the
           year
           1594.
           that
           
             many
             were
             then
             living
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             had
             seen
             the
             severall
             Coronations
             of
             King
          
           Edw.
           the
           6.
           
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           
             and
             Queen
          
           Eliz.
           
             and
             could
             witnesse
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           our
           
             young
             Dolman
          
           or
           Walker
           (
           for
           that
           is
           the
           wisemans
           name
           )
           supposing
           that
           all
           those
           people
           ,
           were
           alive
           still
           that
           were
           old
           men
           54.
           yeers
           agoe
           ,
           like
           a
           true
           Transcriber
           ,
           without
           the
           variation
           of
           a
           letter
           ,
           affirmes
           it
           confidently
           ,
           (
           in
           pag.
           43.
           of
           his
           Edition
           )
           that
           
             many
             are
             yet
             living
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             have
             seen
             the
             severall
             Coronations
             of
             King
          
           Edw.
           the
           6.
           
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           
             and
             Queen
          
           Eliz.
           (
           to
           which
           he
           also
           addeth
           )
           King
           James
           
             and
             King
          
           Charls
           (
           because
           they
           were
           crowned
           since
           )
           and
           this
           we
           confesse
           is
           new
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           this
           very
           booke
           alone
           (
           though
           much
           more
           we
           might
           say
           to
           this
           purpose
           )
           t
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           these
           Children
           of
           Abaddon
           love
           the
           
             Iesuites
             Doctrine
          
           well
           enough
           ,
           so
           it
           comes
           not
           out
           in
           the
           
             Iesuites
             owne
             name
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           authorized
           by
           themselves
           or
           those
           appointed
           to
           publish
           and
           Licence
           books
           for
           the
           Parliament
           :
           O
           then
           't
           is
           very
           excellent
           good
           and
           Orthodoxall
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           shall
           not
           these
           doings
           so
           palpably
           vile
           and
           grosse
           inflame
           your
           spirits
           (
           O
           English-men
           )
           and
           quicken
           you
           up
           to
           free
           your selves
           from
           their
           thraldome
           who
           thus
           abuse
           you
           ?
           will
           you
           suffer
           them
           still
           to
           proceed
           till
           they
           have
           stubbed
           up
           and
           quite
           o'rthrowne
           Christianity
           ,
           from
           among
           you
           ?
           you
           now
           see
           plainly
           
           enough
           ,
           what
           they
           meant
           at
           first
           by
           
             Roote
             and
             branch
          
           :
           it
           was
           not
           Episcopacy
           only
           
             Roote
             and
             branch
          
           :
           but
           Monarchy
           also
           
             Roote
             and
             branch
          
           ;
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Posterity
           
             Roote
             and
             branch
          
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Ancient
           Gentry
           
             Roote
             and
             branch
          
           .
           Peace
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           honesty
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           
             Roote
             and
             branch
          
           ,
           with
           Protestant
           profession
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           good
           is
           ,
           which
           in
           your
           Protestation
           generall
           you
           vowed
           to
           maintaine
           ;
           '
           ●is
           fit
           you
           should
           observe
           it
           ,
           All
           the
           particulars
           in
           the
           said
           Protestation
           save
           onely
           one
           ,
           are
           already
           averted
           and
           welnigh
           destroyed
           :
           the
           
             Religion
             and
             worship
             of
             Christ
             established
             in
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
          
           how
           is
           that
           suppressed
           and
           persecuted
           ?
           His
           
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Estate
             ,
          
           how
           are
           they
           abused
           ,
           blasted
           and
           imbezelled
           ?
           the
           
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Subject
          
           ;
           how
           notoriously
           have
           they
           been
           infringed
           ,
           violated
           ,
           and
           overthrowne
           ?
           there
           remaines
           now
           but
           one
           particular
           to
           finish
           the
           whole
           worke
           of
           plucking
           up
           ,
           or
           abolishing
           the
           Protestation
           
             Roote
             and
             branch
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             breaking
             the
             union
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Kingdomes
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
          
           which
           now
           also
           they
           are
           indeavouring
           to
           effect
           ,
           as
           appears
           sufficiently
           by
           their
           unfriendly
           ,
           nay
           
             reproachfull
             Declaration
          
           against
           the
           
             Scotch
             Commissioners
          
           and
           indeed
           against
           the
           whole
           Nation
           :
           and
           no
           question
           but
           they
           will
           (
           if
           they
           can
           )
           force
           many
           of
           those
           (
           whom
           they
           have
           made
           to
           sweare
           the
           contrary
           )
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           this
           breach
           also
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           in
           all
           the
           former
           :
           if
           the
           Scots
           once
           begin
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           their
           old
           
             oath
             of
             Allegeance
          
           ;
           and
           talke
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           their
           
             Soveraigne
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             His
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             Dignity
          
           ;
           of
           supporting
           His
           Power
           and
           Greatnesse
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           bound
           by
           all
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           nature
           ;
           then
           
             away
             with
             these
             fellows
             from
             the
             earth
          
           (
           cry
           those
           that
           resolve
           to
           make
           no
           more
           Addresses
           to
           the
           King
           )
           
             't
             is
             not
             fitting
             they
             should
             live
          
           ;
           though
           they
           were
           our
           
             dear
             Brethren
          
           before
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           are
           so
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           Malignants
           as
           well
           as
           other
           folks
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           have
           scorns
           ,
           obloquies
           ,
           and
           contempts
           cast
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           let
           the
           
             Scottish
             Nation
          
           observe
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           find
           upon
           tryall
           ,
           that
           those
           
             Loyall
             English
          
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           beginning
           have
           adhered
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           out
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           carefull
           by
           all
           loving
           and
           friendly
           offices
           ,
           to
           preserve
           peace
           ,
           and
           unity
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Nations
           ,
           from
           that
           
             Common
             bond
          
           of
           Christianity
           and
           humanity
           
           which
           ties
           us
           all
           together
           ,
           then
           those
           others
           are
           ,
           or
           will
           ever
           be
           ,
           who
           have
           taken
           so
           many
           new
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Covenants
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           unwarrantable
           ,
           (
           wanting
           Legality
           and
           life
           from
           the
           Soveraign
           )
           so
           will
           they
           prove
           invalid
           ,
           and
           too
           weak
           ,
           to
           hold
           those
           who
           have
           ventured
           on
           them
           :
           nor
           were
           they
           intended
           (
           by
           those
           State-engineers
           who
           first
           devised
           them
           )
           as
           
             Hen.
             Martin
          
           tells
           the
           world
           ,
           
             to
             bind
             the
             takers
             everlastingly
             to
             each
             other
             ,
          
           or
           (
           indeed
           )
           to
           any
           other
           end
           ,
           then
           to
           drive
           on
           present
           designes
           ,
           and
           to
           batter
           the
           Consciences
           and
           souls
           of
           poor
           men
           ;
           who
           are
           ingaged
           by
           them
           (
           in
           very
           deed
           )
           to
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           return
           to
           those
           of
           our
           
             own
             Nation
          
           ,
           who
           now
           (
           we
           think
           )
           have
           fully
           seen
           the
           aymes
           ,
           scopes
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           of
           these
           miscreant
           persons
           ,
           that
           have
           slighted
           all
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           broken
           all
           parts
           of
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           and
           are
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           crimes
           that
           can
           be
           named
           from
           the
           highest
           Treason
           to
           the
           lowest
           Trespasse
           ;
           what
           is
           now
           therefore
           to
           be
           done
           by
           you
           ,
           of
           this
           Anciently-noble
           English
           Nation
           ,
           but
           to
           stand
           up
           for
           your
           
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           to
           free
           your selves
           and
           Country
           from
           the
           insupportable
           Tyranny
           of
           these
           usurpers
           :
           to
           bring
           these
           superlative
           Delinquents
           to
           condigne
           punishment
           ;
           to
           endeavour
           speedily
           your
           Soveraignes
           restoration
           to
           His
           Dignity
           ;
           and
           to
           venture
           your
           lives
           ,
           like
           good
           Christians
           and
           Gallant
           men
           ,
           to
           deliver
           Him
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           years
           protected
           and
           defended
           you
           ,
           and
           hath
           now
           undergone
           (
           for
           your
           sakes
           )
           such
           
             unparalleld
             sufferings
          
           as
           nothing
           is
           superiour
           unto
           ,
           but
           His
           
             incomparable
             vertues
          
           ,
           and
           which
           (
           alas
           !
           )
           so
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           have
           ignorantly
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           fraudulent
           suggestion
           of
           these
           perfidious
           men
           )
           helped
           to
           bring
           upon
           Him
           ?
        
         
           Be
           you
           assured
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           Arguments
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           they
           falsely
           urged
           to
           stir
           you
           up
           to
           combine
           with
           them
           against
           him
           ,
           are
           onely
           good
           and
           to
           be
           lawfully
           thought
           upon
           ,
           to
           perswade
           you
           ,
           to
           associate
           now
           against
           them
           .
           Had
           the
           King
           been
           truely
           taxable
           of
           that
           they
           charged
           on
           Him
           ;
           yet
           
             Gods
             word
             ,
             Christian
             verity
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
          
           forbids
           Resistance
           :
           but
           they
           all
           command
           the
           same
           against
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           were
           quite
           free
           from
           those
           other
           villanies
           which
           they
           abound
           in
           :
           )
           even
           because
           they
           are
           usurpers
           :
           for
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           usurpers
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           
             ill
             managers
          
           of
           lawfull
           Authority
           ;
           betwixt
           
           those
           that
           
             take
             power
          
           to
           themselves
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           
             exercise
             evilly
          
           that
           lawfull
           power
           entrusted
           to
           them
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           (
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           )
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           censure
           Pilate
           for
           his
           cruell
           and
           bloody
           act
           ,
           upon
           the
           Galileans
           ,
           (
           when
           some
           did
           tempt
           him
           to
           it
           )
           that
           he
           might
           not
           seeme
           to
           countenance
           any
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           as
           speaking
           evilly
           of
           lawful
           power
           &
           authority
           ,
           though
           abused
           .
           People
           when
           oppressed
           and
           wronged
           by
           their
           lawfull
           Superiour
           ,
           have
           allowance
           onely
           
             to
             cry
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           (
           as
           1
           Sam.
           8.18
           .
           )
           and
           to
           sue
           for
           reliefe
           by
           way
           of
           Petition
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           in
           Egypt
           did
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           so
           cruelly
           used
           by
           his
           Task-masters
           .
           But
           t
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           men
           be
           usurpers
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Abimelech
           the
           Bramble
           did
           Iudg.
           9.
           or
           endeavour
           to
           destroy
           the
           Royall
           Family
           ,
           as
           Athaliah
           did
           :
           if
           they
           oppresse
           ,
           (
           or
           whether
           they
           oppresse
           or
           no
           )
           all
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           rise
           up
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           help
           that
           Royall
           Person
           or
           Family
           to
           their
           right
           ,
           that
           suffers
           wrong
           by
           them
           ;
           for
           
             fiat
             Iustitia
             aut
             ruet
             mundus
          
           ,
           if
           Justice
           be
           not
           done
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           it selfe
           (
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           present
           temper
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           )
           will
           fall
           to
           ruine
           presently
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           if
           the
           Master
           or
           Father
           abuse
           his
           Authority
           ;
           no
           Child
           or
           Servant
           of
           right
           ,
           can
           lift
           up
           an
           Hand
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           Child
           or
           Servant
           shall
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           domineere
           over
           all
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           and
           to
           abuse
           his
           Parent
           or
           Master
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           ought
           (
           and
           will
           if
           wise
           )
           rise
           up
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           help
           their
           oppressed
           Governour
           to
           his
           power
           and
           place
           again
           :
           So
           't
           is
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           A
           Kings
           ill
           usage
           or
           restraint
           ,
           is
           a
           full
           warrant
           and
           commission
           to
           all
           His
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           Arme
           themselves
           for
           His
           liberty
           and
           restoration
           ;
           the
           power
           is
           never
           in
           the
           peoples
           hand
           ,
           save
           in
           such
           a
           case
           :
           but
           then
           they
           are
           all
           to
           advance
           as
           one
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           their
           common
           Father
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           those
           lawlesse
           Wolves
           and
           Beares
           (
           they
           are
           Buchanans
           words
           )
           who
           have
           no
           more
           right
           of
           authority
           over
           any
           ,
           without
           their
           Soveraignes
           leave
           ,
           (
           much
           lesse
           over
           Himselfe
           )
           then
           vermine
           have
           (
           such
           as
           Weasels
           and
           Polcats
           are
           )
           over
           Hens
           and
           Chickens
           ;
           yea
           and
           untill
           the
           people
           doe
           so
           rise
           ,
           they
           are
           (
           undoubtedly
           )
           not
           onely
           under
           the
           usurpers
           danger
           ,
           but
           also
           under
           Gods
           heavy
           curse
           .
        
         
           
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
             (
             said
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             curse
             ye
             with
             a
             
             bitter
             curse
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             not
             to
             help
             the
             Lord
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Anointed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           Judge
           and
           Magistrate
           under
           the
           Lord
           
             Against
             the
             mighty
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           against
           those
           sturdy
           and
           rebellious
           Canaanites
           ,
           who
           were
           growne
           so
           mighty
           ,
           (
           by
           that
           strength
           of
           Militia
           ,
           and
           
             Chariots
             of
             Iron
          
           which
           they
           had
           gotten
           )
           and
           did
           so
           
             mightily
             oppresse
          
           Israel
           ,
           under
           whom
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           lived
           in
           obedience
           .
        
         
           That
           Scripture
           (
           you
           all
           know
           )
           hath
           been
           much
           used
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           abused
           ;
           but
           t
           is
           never
           truly
           applyable
           save
           in
           such
           a
           case
           as
           this
           in
           present
           is
           :
           for
           the
           
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           is
           now
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           yea
           in
           more
           distresse
           ,
           then
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           His
           people
           under
           as
           great
           oppressions
           ;
           and
           the
           enemies
           as
           very
           Canaanites
           as
           those
           were
           ,
           as
           much
           the
           
             children
             of
             Malediction
          
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ;
           for
           those
           were
           under
           the
           curse
           partly
           for
           Cham
           their
           fathers
           sin
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           solely
           for
           their
           owne
           ;
           which
           hath
           been
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           as
           His
           was
           ,
           (
           mocking
           and
           scorning
           at
           their
           Father
           )
           but
           acted
           with
           more
           impudency
           and
           vilenesse
           a
           great
           deale
           ;
           for
           C
           ham
           found
           his
           father
           naked
           ,
           but
           these
           have
           endeavoured
           (
           by
           this
           their
           cursed
           Declaration
           ,
           &
           many
           others
           of
           like
           sort
           )
           to
           make
           theirs
           appear
           so
           ;
           yea
           they
           have
           proclaimed
           him
           naked
           when
           he
           was
           not
           ;
           in
           a
           most
           shameless
           manner
           they
           have
           shewn
           their
           
             owne
             nakednesse
          
           ,
           &
           then
           published
           it
           to
           be
           their
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           to
           their
           Brethren
           (
           as
           He
           did
           )
           whose
           piety
           and
           modesty
           was
           apt
           to
           hide
           and
           
             cover
             the
             same
          
           ,
           (
           whose
           ere
           it
           was
           )
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           to
           strangers
           ,
           to
           enemies
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           credit
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           glad
           to
           divulge
           it
           farther
           to
           their
           Fathers
           defamation
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           very
           thing
           they
           aimed
           at
           ;
           therefore
           these
           evill
           workers
           are
           more
           the
           
             people
             of
             Gods
             curse
          
           ,
           then
           those
           Canaanites
           were
           ;
           nor
           had
           those
           provoked
           Gods
           wrath
           (
           so
           much
           as
           these
           have
           done
           )
           by
           their
           breaches
           of
           so
           many
           oathes
           and
           protestations
           ,
           of
           Loyalty
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           nor
           had
           they
           practiced
           more
           injustice
           and
           oppression
           ;
           therefore
           if
           they
           were
           designed
           to
           be
           subdued
           ,
           and
           pulled
           downe
           from
           their
           usurped
           greatnesse
           ;
           much
           rather
           may
           we
           beleeve
           that
           these
           are
           ;
           and
           if
           Meroz
           was
           lyable
           to
           so
           sharp
           a
           doome
           ,
           for
           not
           
             helping
             the
             Lord
          
           against
           them
           ,
           then
           well
           may
           we
           feare
           a
           like
           portion
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           backward
           in
           our
           assistance
           to
           the
           downfall
           of
           these
           men
           .
        
         
           For
           are
           not
           these
           Gods
           enemies
           as
           well
           as
           any
           ?
           nay
           more
           then
           
           any
           ?
           Did
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ever
           receive
           such
           disgrace
           and
           scandall
           as
           these
           have
           offered
           to
           it
           ?
           Did
           this
           famous
           Kingdom
           ever
           produce
           such
           
             monsters
             of
             Nature
          
           before
           now
           ?
           Surely
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           world
           would
           never
           have
           believed
           (
           if
           these
           had
           not
           been
           to
           evidence
           the
           same
           )
           that
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           could
           ever
           have
           bred
           such
           Vipers
           ;
           or
           that
           among
           
             Protestant
             Christians
          
           there
           should
           possibly
           have
           been
           such
           
             Malignant
             adversaries
             unto
             Piety
             and
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           Take
           courage
           therefore
           you
           may
           against
           them
           ,
           (
           all
           ye
           who
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           behalfe
           shall
           oppose
           them
           :
           )
           for
           their
           high
           and
           great
           wickednesse
           against
           God
           ,
           speaks
           them
           out
           of
           his
           protection
           ;
           as
           also
           doth
           their
           confidence
           in
           the
           
             Arme
             of
             flesh
          
           .
           For
           in
           very
           deed
           they
           
             make
             not
             God
             their
             strength
          
           (
           what
           ever
           is
           pretented
           ;
           )
           nor
           ever
           did
           ,
           but
           the
           Militia
           rather
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           contested
           :
           that
           is
           their
           Magazine
           of
           Hope
           ,
           and
           Tower
           of
           Safety
           :
           their
           trust
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Weapons
           ,
           their
           Armies
           of
           Men
           ,
           their
           numerous
           Associations
           ,
           and
           their
           plenty
           of
           ill
           gotten
           Riches
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           think
           still
           to
           bribe
           and
           buy
           off
           those
           ,
           whom
           by
           force
           and
           power
           they
           cannot
           master
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           be
           the
           sparkes
           which
           they
           have
           
             kindled
             ,
             and
             compasse
             themselves
             about
          
           withall
           :
           These
           be
           the
           very
           fires
           they
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           the
           stayes
           they
           rest
           upon
           ,
           but
           sayes
           the
           Lord
           to
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           do
           as
           they
           do
           ;
           
             This
             shall
             ye
             have
             of
             my
             Hand
             ,
             ye
             shall
             lie
             down
             in
             sorrow
             ,
          
           Isay
           50.11
           .
        
         
           And
           do
           we
           not
           daily
           see
           
             the
             things
             that
             are
             comming
             upon
             them
             ,
             making
             hast
             ?
          
           Are
           not
           their
           Hearts
           unjoynted
           from
           one
           another
           ?
           Is
           not
           their
           
             Kingdome
             divided
          
           ,
           their
           Associations
           broken
           ?
           Are
           not
           they
           that
           were
           girded
           fastest
           to
           them
           ,
           fallen
           from
           them
           ?
           How
           loudly
           do
           all
           persons
           every
           where
           cry
           out
           upon
           them
           ?
           How
           generally
           odious
           are
           they
           become
           of
           late
           ,
           who
           were
           before
           so
           much
           adored
           ?
           How
           much
           greater
           now
           among
           all
           men
           is
           the
           Hatred
           of
           them
           then
           the
           fear
           ?
           Who
           lookes
           not
           upon
           them
           as
           
             the
             people
             of
             Gods
             Curse
          
           ?
           as
           the
           very
           poyson
           and
           pestes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ?
           who
           beleeves
           not
           that
           divine
           vengeance
           hangs
           over
           the
           Land
           ,
           while
           they
           walke
           at
           liberty
           in
           it
           ?
           see
           ,
           see
           and
           consider
           it
           well
           ;
           how
           
           spider-like
           they
           have
           been
           catch'd
           in
           their
           own
           nets
           ,
           and
           
             snared
             in
             the
             work
             of
             their
             own
             Hands
          
           ;
           How
           have
           they
           befooled
           themselves
           
           in
           their
           owne
           doings
           ;
           How
           hath
           their
           scandalous
           Declaration
           against
           the
           King
           raised
           plenty
           of
           fewd
           in
           mens
           hearts
           against
           themselves
           ?
           hath
           not
           all
           their
           filthy
           some
           spit
           out
           therein
           against
           Him
           ,
           flew
           wholly
           back
           into
           their
           owne
           faces
           ?
           is
           not
           His
           Majesty
           become
           thereby
           more
           deare
           and
           precious
           to
           His
           people
           ,
           and
           themselves
           far
           more
           detestable
           ?
           are
           their
           solemne
           Orders
           or
           Ordinances
           ,
           entertained
           with
           any
           more
           respect
           now
           ,
           then
           scorne
           it selfe
           can
           afford
           them
           ?
           do
           not
           most
           men
           as
           slightly
           receive
           whatever
           comes
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           themselves
           have
           done
           the
           Kings
           Messages
           ?
        
         
           And
           whence
           now
           is
           all
           this
           ?
           who
           hath
           effected
           and
           brought
           to
           passe
           these
           things
           ?
           hath
           not
           the
           Lord
           ?
           and
           do
           they
           not
           plainly
           speake
           the
           approaching
           end
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           greatnesse
           and
           prosperity
           ?
           are
           not
           all
           these
           particulars
           ,
           so
           many
           evident
           prognosticks
           of
           their
           ruine
           ?
           and
           may
           they
           not
           be
           taken
           too
           as
           so
           many
           invitations
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           rouze
           up
           our selves
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           so
           many
           intimations
           of
           His
           concurrence
           with
           us
           in
           such
           endeavours
           ?
           nay
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           too
           ,
           when
           the
           Almighty
           (
           for
           our
           encouragement
           and
           hope
           )
           did
           begin
           thus
           to
           worke
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           these
           usurpers
           were
           at
           their
           greatest
           height
           ,
           when
           they
           cryed
           out
           with
           open
           mouth
           
             who
             is
             Lord
             over
             us
             ?
             ours
             is
             the
             power
             and
             we
             will
             prevaile
             .
          
           When
           they
           had
           resolved
           to
           make
           
             no
             more
             Addresses
             to
             the
             King
             ,
          
           but
           to
           do
           as
           themselves
           pleased
           ,
           
             without
             Him
             and
             against
             Him.
          
           Then
           ,
           then
           did
           our
           God
           
             awake
             as
             one
             out
             of
             sleepe
          
           ;
           then
           did
           he
           set
           himselfe
           against
           these
           men
           to
           confound
           them
           in
           their
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           expose
           them
           to
           this
           publike
           contempt
           and
           scorne
           of
           all
           ;
           And
           't
           is
           Gods
           course
           if
           he
           once
           begins
           ,
           not
           to
           leave
           off
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           made
           an
           end
           too
           ,
           
             Root
             and
             branch
          
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ;
           the
           spirit
           saies
           it
           ,
           
             branch
             and
             rush
             in
             one
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Indeed
           the
           Lord
           hath
           been
           fitting
           them
           for
           their
           shame
           a
           great
           while
           ;
           He
           hath
           left
           them
           to
           themselves
           
             because
             they
             regarded
             not
             to
             know
             God
             ,
          
           or
           to
           please
           him
           ;
           He
           hath
           given
           them
           up
           to
           a
           
             reprobate
             sense
          
           (
           as
           a
           punishment
           for
           their
           sin
           )
           not
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           hand
           going
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           threatning
           ruine
           and
           extirpation
           of
           them
           :
           yea
           he
           hath
           
             blinded
             their
             eyes
             ,
             &
             hardned
             their
             hearts
          
           to
           forsake
           their
           
             owne
             mercy
          
           :
           He
           infatuated
           their
           spirits
           to
           loose
           those
           oportunities
           so
           frequently
           offered
           ,
           and
           to
           despise
           the
           profers
           of
           peace
           so
           often
           tendred
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           have
           been
           secured
           .
           
           Now
           as
           pride
           goes
           before
           destruction
           ,
           so
           folly
           (
           we
           know
           )
           precedes
           a
           fall
           .
        
         
           Undoubtedly
           the
           Lords
           purpose
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           the
           astonishment
           of
           the
           world
           for
           confusion
           and
           misery
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           made
           themselves
           the
           amazement
           of
           the
           world
           for
           wickedness
           and
           impiety
           :
           He
           will
           bring
           upon
           them
           ,
           all
           the
           blood
           which
           they
           have
           shed
           ,
           all
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           the
           blasphemies
           which
           they
           have
           vented
           ,
           he
           shall
           make
           them
           
             vomit
             up
             again
          
           all
           the
           wealth
           of
           others
           which
           they
           have
           swallowed
           ,
           
             according
             to
             their
             substance
             shall
             the
             restitution
             be
             :
          
           for
           
             shall
             not
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             earth
          
           (
           when
           he
           takes
           the
           matter
           into
           his
           owne
           hand
           )
           
             doe
             righteously
          
           ?
           never
           a
           persecutor
           or
           opressor
           ,
           never
           an
           Apostle
           or
           false
           Traytor
           ,
           never
           a
           Parliament
           Sheba
           ,
           or
           Pulpit
           Shimei
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           shall
           meet
           with
           his
           due
           demerit
           from
           him
           who
           hath
           pronounced
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           of
           such
           as
           they
           be
           ;
           that
           
             they
             shall
             lie
             downe
             in
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           what
           hopes
           there
           be
           of
           your
           speedy
           deliverance
           ,
           (
           O
           ye
           miserably
           oppressed
           English
           )
           if
           you
           will
           now
           arise
           as
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           shew
           your selves
           :
           you
           see
           how
           God
           is
           already
           gone
           out
           against
           your
           enemies
           ,
           How
           his
           Iustice
           is
           ingaged
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           doth
           march
           before
           ,
           to
           invite
           you
           to
           follow
           after
           .
           And
           if
           you
           looke
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           his
           mercy
           as
           manifestly
           appearing
           for
           your
           further
           incouragement
           .
           How
           hath
           that
           gracious
           Prince
           (
           whose
           servants
           you
           are
           )
           not
           slaine
           ,
           but
           
             Conquered
             his
             thousand
          
           ,
           his
           
             ten
             thousand
          
           ,
           yea
           his
           
             hundred
             thousand
          
           of
           hearts
           and
           men
           ?
           and
           that
           not
           with
           sword
           or
           speare
           ,
           or
           any
           instrument
           of
           war
           ;
           but
           by
           they
           sole
           strength
           of
           Gods
           mighty
           spirit
           ,
           animating
           his
           soul
           in
           his
           great
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           carrying
           him
           on
           high
           ,
           
             above
             the
             waters
          
           .
           How
           hath
           He
           like
           the
           glorious
           Sun
           ,
           by
           the
           bright
           lusture
           of
           His
           Graces
           ,
           broake
           through
           all
           those
           black
           clouds
           of
           calumny
           and
           slander
           ,
           whereby
           these
           enemies
           of
           Majesty
           have
           laboured
           to
           obscure
           Him
           ?
           How
           hath
           He
           by
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           meekenesse
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           constant
           tenders
           of
           mercy
           to
           His
           greatest
           enemies
           recovered
           ,
           yea
           and
           overcome
           (
           as
           Christ
           himself
           did
           )
           the
           minds
           and
           affections
           of
           His
           people
           ?
           How
           hath
           His
           miseries
           for
           their
           sakes
           turned
           the
           streames
           of
           their
           love
           towards
           Him
           ?
           surely
           
             this
             is
             the
             Lords
             doing
          
           ;
           the
           victory
           is
           welnigh
           already
           won
           for
           us
           ,
           by
           Gods
           sole
           strength
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           our
           Soveraigne
           .
        
         
           How
           doth
           their
           black
           mouth'd
           Balaams
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           
             wages
             of
             
             iniquity
          
           have
           spit
           out
           so
           much
           venome
           against
           His
           ●ajesty
           ,
           (
           whom
           they
           never
           had
           more
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           then
           was
           brought
           unto
           them
           by
           His
           deadly
           enemies
           ,
           )
           How
           do
           they
           now
           even
           gnash
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           gnaw
           their
           tongues
           for
           sorrow
           ;
           to
           here
           how
           His
           vertues
           are
           admired
           ,
           and
           His
           graces
           reverenc'd
           :
           to
           feele
           how
           His
           splendour
           hath
           darkned
           them
           ,
           by
           causing
           their
           vilenesse
           to
           appear
           ,
           in
           dissipating
           the
           slanders
           and
           dissolving
           the
           filth
           ,
           which
           (
           with
           so
           much
           paines
           and
           pulpit
           sweat
           )
           they
           had
           laboured
           to
           bespatter
           him
           with
           ,
           seven
           years
           together
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ;
           are
           not
           these
           most
           evident
           markes
           of
           Gods
           favour
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           His
           mercies
           are
           also
           ingaged
           on
           His
           side
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           His
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           on
           yours
           if
           you
           are
           for
           Him
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           hath
           seem'd
           to
           sleep
           long
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           His
           Annointed
           ,
           that
           the
           incredible
           and
           high
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           enemy
           might
           be
           known
           ;
           and
           the
           invisible
           or
           inward
           excellencies
           of
           the
           King
           seen
           ;
           but
           both
           these
           ends
           being
           now
           accomplished
           ,
           the
           time
           is
           fully
           come
           of
           
             Gods
             arising
          
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           the
           indoubted
           cause
           of
           His
           
             enemies
             scattering
          
           .
        
         
           What
           (
           therefore
           )
           doth
           now
           remaine
           for
           you
           to
           do
           (
           O
           English
           people
           )
           but
           to
           make
           haste
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           fetch
           back
           your
           King
           to
           His
           Throne
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           those
           that
           keep
           Him
           Prisoner
           :
           See
           ,
           see
           how
           the
           Ancient
           Britaines
           move
           already
           :
           nay
           ,
           see
           how
           the
           Scots
           do
           promise
           to
           appear
           :
           Have
           not
           you
           cause
           to
           thinke
           that
           they
           intend
           to
           plead
           with
           you
           ,
           (
           as
           Iudah
           did
           with
           Israel
           ,
           )
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           worke
           ;
           
             because
             the
             King
             is
             neer
             of
             kin
             to
             them
             ?
          
           but
           have
           not
           you
           
             ten
             parts
             in
             Him
          
           ,
           and
           so
           more
           right
           in
           this
           David
           now
           ,
           then
           they
           ,
           and
           reason
           to
           be
           as
           early
           in
           view
           unto
           this
           service
           ?
           assuredly
           ,
           though
           we
           gave
           the
           Scots
           leave
           to
           be
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           departing
           from
           duty
           ;
           yet
           we
           should
           all
           blush
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           (
           at
           least
           )
           as
           forward
           as
           they
           ,
           in
           returning
           to
           it
           :
           nay
           ,
           we
           should
           all
           like
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           penitent
           men
           ,
           contend
           in
           love
           both
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           the
           formost
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           let
           us
           all
           as
           one
           man
           conjoyne
           in
           this
           ;
           to
           require
           of
           our
           false
           Stewards
           a
           present
           
             account
             of
             their
             stewardships
          
           :
           let
           's
           resolve
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           no
           longer
           be
           stewards
           for
           us
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           made
           such
           
             waste
             of
             our
             goods
          
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           ever
           else
           was
           dear
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           refuse
           to
           come
           to
           an
           account
           at
           such
           
           our
           call
           ,
           let
           's
           force
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           full
           sore
           shall
           we
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           if
           we
           still
           permit
           them
           in
           their
           places
           :
           we
           can
           doe
           no
           wrong
           in
           bringing
           them
           to
           a
           Legall
           triall
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           we
           must
           aime
           at
           :
           )
           if
           they
           have
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           
             defended
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           
             the
             Law
             will
             defend
             them
          
           :
           but
           if
           they
           have
           broaken
           or
           laboured
           to
           destroy
           that
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           pretended
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           were
           intrusted
           by
           us
           so
           to
           doe
           )
           't
           is
           but
           just
           and
           right
           ,
           that
           they
           by
           it
           should
           be
           corrected
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           disturbers
           of
           our
           peace
           being
           taken
           down
           or
           removed
           from
           us
           ;
           let
           's
           then
           call
           to
           minde
           that
           we
           are
           all
           of
           the
           same
           Nation
           ,
           and
           were
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           Baptisme
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           lay
           aside
           that
           which
           
             presseth
             down
          
           ,
           or
           hardneth
           our
           Hearts
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           put
           away
           what
           ever
           hindreth
           from
           closing
           together
           in
           affections
           :
           it
           may
           suffice
           that
           we
           have
           played
           the
           fools
           hitherto
           ,
           gone
           astray
           and
           quarrell'd
           all
           this
           while
           for
           we
           know
           not
           what
           :
           we
           must
           now
           
             remember
             whence
             we
             have
             fallen
          
           ,
           and
           
             return
             to
             our
             first
             Love
          
           ,
           to
           our
           bounden
           duty
           :
           our
           Soveraign
           like
           the
           
             Prodigalls
             Father
          
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           many
           
             gratious
             Messages
          
           )
           is
           inclined
           to
           receive
           us
           ;
           the
           Church
           like
           a
           tender
           hearted
           Mother
           ,
           (
           
             that
             cannot
             forget
             the
             children
             of
             her
             wombe
          
           )
           will
           (
           upon
           our
           repentance
           )
           be
           ready
           to
           pardon
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           solicite
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           for
           us
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           suffered
           wrong
           must
           be
           disposed
           to
           forgive
           ;
           those
           that
           have
           done
           wrong
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           restore
           what
           they
           have
           unjustly
           seized
           upon
           ;
           that
           so
           all
           impediments
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Peace
           may
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           we
           no
           more
           return
           to
           folly
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           well
           
             grounded
             peace
          
           indeed
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           
             two
             Nations
             of
             England
          
           and
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           live
           together
           ,
           as
           Brethren
           ought
           to
           doe
           :
           let
           those
           of
           that
           Kirk
           ,
           who
           are
           yet
           so
           zealous
           for
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           it
           forc'd
           upon
           their
           Soverain
           ,
           &
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           as
           necessary
           as
           the
           Gospel
           it selfe
           :
           )
           Let
           them
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           calmely
           and
           seriously
           ,
           how
           little
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           both
           they
           and
           we
           have
           had
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           birth
           of
           it
           :
           how
           the
           Reformation
           (
           so
           much
           talked
           on
           )
           hath
           been
           obstructed
           :
           How
           the
           
             Protestant
             profession
          
           formerly
           planted
           hath
           been
           defaced
           :
           How
           the
           
             Enemy
             of
             that
             and
             mankinde
          
           hath
           sowen
           the
           tares
           of
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           since
           
           (
           to
           promote
           the
           Covenant
           )
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           have
           omitted
           to
           walke
           in
           those
           wayes
           of
           peace
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           obedience
           which
           Gods
           word
           prescribeth
           ;
           How
           much
           contention
           and
           bloodshed
           hath
           been
           caused
           ,
           how
           many
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           have
           sprung
           up
           ,
           How
           much
           blasphemy
           hath
           been
           vented
           ,
           what
           strange
           perversenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           unreverent
           language
           hath
           been
           used
           against
           Soveraigne
           Majesty
           ,
           what
           little
           manners
           hath
           been
           shewne
           unto
           superiors
           ,
           what
           occasions
           sought
           to
           quarrel
           with
           them
           ,
           what
           catching
           at
           their
           words
           ,
           what
           wresting
           and
           mis-interpreting
           of
           their
           writings
           and
           sayings
           ,
           and
           all
           (
           as
           hath
           appeared
           )
           out
           of
           zeal
           unto
           the
           Covenant
           .
           O
           that
           they
           would
           please
           to
           consider
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           withall
           to
           remember
           that
           Christianity
           commands
           morality
           and
           to
           give
           to
           every
           men
           his
           due
           ,
           
             fear
             to
             whom
             fear
          
           ,
           and
           
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             belongeth
          
           ;
           it
           requires
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           &
           injoynes
           to
           us
           deny
           our selves
           to
           please
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           hereupon
           desist
           to
           pursue
           with
           such
           heat
           their
           owne
           fancy
           ,
           they
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           point-blanke
           against
           an
           Act
           of
           their
           Parliament
           ,
           1585.
           
             (
             which
             utterly
             prohibits
             all
             Leagues
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             or
             bands
             whatsoever
             ,
             without
             the
             Kings
             consent
             .
          
           And
           that
           they
           would
           also
           take
           notice
           ,
           how
           inconsistent
           their
           said
           Covenant
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           constitution
           and
           temper
           of
           this
           our
           Kingdome
           :
           How
           't
           is
           not
           only
           broken
           ,
           but
           derided
           ,
           and
           scorned
           at
           now
           by
           many
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           first
           very
           furious
           for
           it
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           beleeve
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           in
           generall
           ,
           doth
           as
           little
           like
           of
           what
           is
           put
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           as
           the
           Scots
           did
           ,
           of
           what
           was
           sent
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           English
           ;
           to
           speake
           plainly
           and
           truely
           ,
           we
           have
           generally
           as
           little
           affection
           to
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           (
           when
           time
           was
           )
           to
           our
           
             Booke
             of
             Common-Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           as
           ill
           digest
           it
           .
        
         
           Nor
           indeed
           are
           the
           English
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           so
           weake
           spirited
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Scotland
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           letting
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           (
           the
           chief
           promoters
           of
           the
           Covenant
           )
           under
           pretence
           of
           that
           to
           
             act
             the
             Pope
          
           among
           them
           ;
           by
           obstructing
           the
           progresse
           of
           Civill
           affaires
           ,
           and
           meddling
           in
           State
           matters
           .
           Should
           our
           Church-men
           (
           as
           those
           there
           have
           lately
           done
           )
           put
           in
           bars
           against
           the
           Kings
           settling
           ,
           or
           say
           that
           
             themselves
             must
             have
             satisfaction
             before
             the
             King
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             His
             Regall
             power
          
           :
           with
           what
           disdaine
           would
           our
           right
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           true
           Gentry
           ,
           
           (
           yea
           and
           well
           instructed
           Commonalty
           too
           )
           receive
           the
           same
           ;
           they
           would
           reply
           upon
           them
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           and
           say
           :
           what
           warrant
           have
           you
           from
           Gods
           word
           to
           speake
           after
           this
           manner
           ?
           you
           that
           should
           by
           your
           office
           and
           Ministry
           be
           teachers
           and
           patterns
           to
           all
           ,
           of
           humility
           and
           obedience
           ,
           will
           you
           Lord
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           over
           Gods
           flock
           ,
           but
           over
           his
           Shepheard
           too
           ,
           his
           Supreame
           of
           all
           ?
           must
           not
           He
           injoy
           His
           owne
           right
           ,
           His
           place
           ,
           His
           Inheritance
           ,
           nor
           exercise
           that
           power
           which
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           Him
           ,
           without
           your
           leave
           ?
           much
           lesse
           shall
           any
           of
           us
           shortly
           (
           that
           are
           inferiour
           to
           Him
           )
           command
           over
           our
           owne
           possessions
           without
           your
           allowance
           if
           we
           listen
           to
           you
           in
           this
           thing
           :
           surely
           ,
           
             you
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             you
             ,
             ye
             sons
             of
             Levi
             :
          
           they
           are
           the
           
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           (
           saies
           your
           Master
           Christ
           )
           that
           are
           to
           
             exercise
             Authority
          
           over
           men
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           your
           favour
           )
           over
           the
           Clergy
           too
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           Clergy
           over
           Kings
           :
           if
           you
           are
           for
           that
           sport
           ,
           goe
           pack
           to
           Rome
           among
           your
           fellows
           .
        
         
           Thus
           should
           we
           in
           England
           be
           answered
           ,
           and
           put
           off
           ,
           with
           due
           rebukes
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           be
           so
           drawne
           away
           from
           Scripture
           and
           from
           duty
           by
           a
           Scotish
           Covenant
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           would
           be
           good
           ,
           if
           those
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           who
           are
           still
           such
           zelots
           for
           it
           ;
           would
           please
           in
           coole
           blood
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Apostles
           councell
           )
           
             study
             quietnesse
             ,
             minde
             their
             owne
             businesse
             :
          
           and
           as
           Solomon
           adviseth
           ,
           
             leane
             no
             more
             to
             their
             owne
             understanding
             ,
          
           Idolize
           no
           longer
           their
           own
           devices
           ,
           press
           no
           further
           their
           own
           inventions
           :
           rather
           let
           them
           and
           we
           (
           as
           becomes
           members
           of
           one
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           of
           one
           King
           )
           conjoyne
           first
           in
           restoring
           our
           Soveraigne
           to
           His
           Throne
           and
           power
           :
           and
           then
           in
           begging
           of
           Him
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Generall
             Councell
          
           or
           Assembly
           may
           be
           call'd
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           
             Learned
             ,
             peaceable
          
           ,
           and
           grave
           men
           in
           all
           his
           Kingdomes
           :
           to
           argue
           with
           meeknesse
           (
           as
           becomes
           the
           Gospel
           )
           the
           
             cases
             of
             difference
          
           that
           are
           amongst
           us
           :
           And
           to
           their
           determinations
           (
           ratified
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           )
           let
           us
           all
           submit
           with
           ready
           hearts
           and
           humble
           minds
           :
           So
           shall
           the
           lustre
           and
           Honour
           of
           our
           
             Protestant
             profession
          
           be
           recovered
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           these
           unhappy
           jars
           )
           hath
           been
           defaced
           :
           the
           peace
           of
           many
           Consciences
           shall
           be
           setled
           ;
           
             Sects
             ,
             Heresies
          
           ,
           and
           
             False
             Doctrines
          
           shall
           be
           suppressed
           ;
           
             tranquility
             ,
             light
          
           ,
           and
           love
           shall
           be
           again
           restored
           to
           the
           people
           of
           both
           Nations
           ;
           
           And
           we
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           are
           the
           
             happy
             instruments
          
           of
           this
           ,
           )
           shall
           hereby
           increase
           our
           
             Comfort
             ,
             Crowne
          
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             all
             Grace
             ,
             poure
             upon
             us
             all
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             worke
             up
             our
             Spirits
             to
             an
             holy
             frame
             ,
             and
             Christian
             temper
             .
          
           Amen
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62100-e640
           
             The
             Earles
             of
             Dorset
             and
             Southampton
             .